A New Lifeby Brasen2000ChaptersChapter 1 (Arrival)Chapter 2Chapter 3Chapter 4Chapter 1 (Arrival)The cold winter breeze blew as I walked down the path. Snowy forest all around me. Sometimes I think woodland looks even better with the white flakes piled up everywhere. How long till I reach Ponyville now? Maybe less than ten minutes. I sighed and reached into the bag sitting on my back, pulling out a photo. On the photo were three ponies, my father, my mother, and a five year old me. My green coat looked exactly the same as it does now, but my brown mane was fairly longer. Now my mane is cut extremely short, in a neat buzzcut. I don't know why, but I like my mane like this. I looked at my father, and began to wonder what would happen if he didn't die that day. How different would my life be? I'd probably still be living in Ponyville, and I wouldn't have to move to that village where I spent most of my life. I realized that I was getting off track, so I stuck the photo back in the bag, and continued walking. After some more walking, I noticed the path was shifting direction. I looked up and thought I saw a colour that didn't blend in with the white Everfree Forest. A couple more steps and I got a great view of my destination. Ponyville. The town looked very much the same as I remember, except now, white decorated the rooftops of the wooden buildings. I followed the path down the hill I was on, picket fences sat nearby. I crossed a bridge and found myself in the familiar town. The houses had wooden frames and thatched roofs, very different to the glass buildings ever present in Manehatten. The ground was also decorated with snow, and ponies walked around wearing scarves and boots. What should I do now that I'm finally here? I decided somewhere to sleep would be the first thing to do. Thankfully, there was a hotel building close to the entrance to the town, probably so any visitors know instantly where to go. I walked up the stairs, four rooms were present, mine was room one. I opened the door and looked inside, a bed was in the corner, and a small room sat in the other corner, which I assumed was the bathroom. I threw my bag onto the floor, along with the jacket I wore. I sat on the bed, deciding what to do. I need to find my mother, I don't even know if she still lives here. There were a couple of fillies that I can remember from before I had to move. I bet if I asked any of them they could tell me. I stood in front of the large building. The Carousel Boutique? I didn't realize a boutique needed to be so big. I knocked on the door, and a second later I heard a response. "Come in!" I heard in a mare's voice. I opened the door and walked in, my eyes widened as I was greeted by a large room with bright purple walls and curtains. I looked around and noticed various mirrors, manequins and a yellow table. I shifted my gaze to a mare walking towards me, she was a few inches shorter than me, her coat was pure white, and her purple mane was styled in curls. She looked familiar, she was the mare I remembered! I stopped walking and let her come to me, she stopped about a metre away from me and smiled politely at me. "Hello and welcome to the Carousel Boutique, my name is Rarity, may I help you?" Rarity! That was her name! I hesitated before I answered, "Um, I'm looking for somepony who lives here, and I would like to ask you a few questions". She looked suprised for a second before she answered, "Somepony who lives here?" gesturing to the room. "As in somepony who lives in Ponyville", I explained nervously, "I was looking for somepony who is a local to the area to ask a couple questions". She quickly shifted her gaze to the table and then back to me, "I suppose if it doesn't take too long", she said, smiling again, "If I may ask, what is your name?" "Green Forest, but just call me Forest" I answered Once we had sat down I undone the bag's straps at my chest and the ones at my stomach, I set the bag on the floor next to me. I looked back up at Rarity to find her staring curiously at me. "I haven't known any ponies that use a bag like that", she stated, "Everypony I know uses a saddlebag, where did you get a bag like that, if I may ask?" My bag was known as a backpack, a design not very common in Equestria, this is because saddlebags tend to have more room. I don't know why I really prefered it, perhaps because of who gave it to me. "My father had given it to me when I was a colt", I answered. Not really explaining where it came from. She raised an eyebrow and looked like she was about to say something before I cut in. "Um, anyway, I'd like to ask you about this mare", I asked, grabbing the family photo from my bag and placing it on the table, "Her name is Winter Breeze". Rarity looked at the picture for a couple seconds before looking back up at me, she lost her smile instantly. "Yes, um..." she hesitated. I tilted my head in confusion at her hesitation, she noticed my confused expression and looked away from me. "I'm sorry, but she passed away a couple months ago", she finished. I could imagine the look on my face, mouth agape and eyes wide, my mom's dead? It took a while to process the information in my head. Rarity noticed my shocked expression and sighed. "I'm sorry" She said. For what? I closed my mouth and looked away, "Uh, T-Thanks for telling me.." She smiled weakly, "May I ask why you were looking for her?" I looked at her again and answered,"If you'd like," I started, "I... I'm her son" Rarity's smile went to a face of alarm. "I used to live in Ponyville when I was younger, but dad died and mom couldn't look after me, so I lived near Manehatten for a while with some foster parents", I explained, "I only just got enough bits to make a travel that big". "That's how I knew you were a local actually", I gestured my hoof to her, "I remember a few ponies". She looked at me with a look best described as pity, "I see, well, I feel sorry for you", she stated, but her gaze shifted to a more curious one, "What are you going to do now?" I stared at her before looking away, What am I going to do now? I looked back at her and answered, "I guess I'm moving to Ponyville, my mom dieing doesn't really change that", I answered nonchalantly. I got out of the chair and stood up, "Anyways, I'm thankful for your help, but you're probably busy, so I'll let you go back to work". She sighed and stood up, "Yes, I probably should get back to it, I have to find my sister and the ice skates she borrowed". "Heh, yeah", I spoke softly, I turned around and started walking towards the door, within a metre of the door it suddenly slammed open. A pink mare walked in, she walked in the door and let out a gasp as she saw me, then next thing I knew she was two inches from my face. "Hi! My name is Pinkie! Who are you?", she asked in a loud and fast voice, "Are you moving here?". My face must have been a look of suprise, before I answered, "Yeah, my name's Forest, and I'm planning on living here now". She let out a gasp, before jumping into the air, "This means we're gonna have a party!!" "Ooh, this is gonna be the best party ever! There's gonna be cake, and balloons, and music and hundreds of ponies! I don't know where we'll have it, but I can figure that out no problem!" I just stood there blank faced, I turned around to Rarity, Rarity noticed me looking at her and spoke up, "Pinkie!" Pinkie looked at her friend still smiling, "Yeah Rarity?" "I'm certain that Forest isn't in the mood for a party right now, he just had some bad news", Rarity explained. Pinkie focused all her attention on Rarity, "That's only more reason to throw him a party! Everypony new to town gets a party for them, and if he's sad then a party will cheer him up!" As she was distracted, I slowly backed up to the door and opened it as quietly as I could, then slipping outside unnoticed. What should I do now? Maybe a quiet walk in the forest will calm me down, It usually does. I walked on the path, the ground below thick with white snow, I wish I brought my jacket, It's freezing! How long have I been walking? Maybe half an hour? I looked around me and noticed something behind the trees, A light? I stared for a moment before deciding to investigate, moving at a faster walking pace. I arrived at a large tree, but at the base of the trunk was what appeared to be a hut built into the tree itself. I stared in awe at this glorious creation and I couldn't help but to inspect it. I walked up to the door, and was about to open it when I stopped, Wait, if there's a light on inside that means somepony probably in there! I stepped back and took another look at the door and thought to myself, Do I really want to talk to anypony? Celestia knows I'm terrible at coming across as friendly. I considered it a second before I turned my attention back to the door, and I slowly knocked on it. The door opened and a zebra stepped out, she had a friendly smile on her face. "Hello, can I help you at all? I don't see many ponies after Fall". I was somewhat suprised at her friendly reaction, but tried to hide the suprise from my face, "Um, I was just walking and saw your hut, I didn't think many ponies liked the Everfree", I tried to explain. "Ah, yes, this is my hut, from the ponies I keep myself shut, although that is for their own safety, I find myself helping them out lately". Then she turned her attention back to me, "If your answer could be honest, why are you in the forest? The Everfree is not safe for ponies to travel, the safest path is one of gravel." I thought about it for a second then answered as honestly as I could, "I just like forests, that's what my cutie mark is for," I turned around to show her my mark, a single tree. She looked suprised for a second before going to a more relaxed look, "A unique talent, I've never seen before, but you like the forest, and you seem pretty sure". I looked up as I noticed something, and noticed many little white snowflakes falling from the sky, Just great, It's starting to snow. She looked around behind me, and then back to me, "Winter is harsh, and it's getting cold, warmth can get as valuable as gold, please feel free to come inside, as it should stop snowing before the night." I looked at her with a slightly suprised look, "Are you sure?" was the only thing I could get out. She nodded, and I started walking to the door as she headed in. I had been in there for a while, and she asked me various questions, like about how I was new to town, or why I had moved here. I answered all of them as quickly as I could, I was never much of a talker. I looked out the window, I noticed that the colour of the sky was darkening. I turned to Zecora, "It's getting dark, I think I should be heading back to Ponyville" She took a sip of her tea, and looked at me, "Yes, The Everfree gets more dangerous at night, best to go and find some light. Well Forest, it's been nice talking with you, but you should go, before a Manticore makes you stew." I got off the chair I was sitting on and looked at her, "Thanks for the Tea. Goodbye Zecora," I turned to the door and walked out. I broke from the trees and found the path, I started to follow it. Still snowing, I noted, following the path with my head down. I wonder how far to Ponyville, It took about a 30 minute walk to reach here so this might take a while. After about five minutes later I looked up and noticed something on the ground in front of me. What is that? I questioned in my head. I walked up closer, and started to get a better look, I saw pink and purple. I froze as I was a meter away, my eyes were wide and my mouth open, my face a look of horror. In front of me on the ground was a filly, lying in the snow, body seemingly limp and lifeless. Her eyes were closed, she had a pink and purple curly mane, she was a unicorn, with a white coat. She was wearing a deep purple scarf, and had on snow boots a slightly lighter shade of purple. A second later I put my ear to her chest and I heard a light thumping, Good, she's breathing, and her heart's still beating I lifted my head off her and looked at her, "Can you hear me?" I asked in a worried voice. No response, Unconscious. I crouched down low next to her, I slid my foreleg under her stomach and lifted her out of the snow, onto my back. She lay on my back, limp, She's so cold... I tried to think of what to do. What should I do? Oh, I know, I'll take her back to Zecora, I heard Zecora mention that she knew a lot of medical stuff. The filly suddenly gave a light groan and I turned my head around to face her, she opened her eyes tiredly, her eyes widened as she saw me looking at her, "Who... What?" she said alarmed. "You're in the Everfree Forest, your going to freeze to death if we don't get you warm!" I told her. She just stared at me, eyes wide and then looked around and then screamed. I turned my gaze around to where she was screaming and saw as three timberwolves came out of the forest. They approached us slowly, growling and eyes glowing. The filly stopped screaming and looked terrified at the wolves, but I narrowed my eyes and let out a visous growl. The Timberwolves stopped moving towards us, but kept growling, they looked ready to attack at any second. I kept glaring at the timberwolves, "Okay, I'm gonna run to Zecora's hut, hold on very tight" I felt the Filly hold on tighter around my neck. I turned and ran as fast as I could, deeper into the forest, towards where Zecora was, I was aware of the wolves chasing us. We were about a dozen meters away from the hut, "Zecora!! Open up!! We need help!!" I yelled out. The door opened quickly and I jumped inside, with the little filly on my back. Zecora slammed the door shut after I came in. I heard the scratching and pounding at the door. Zecora turned around to face us, but I spoke first, "Zecora! Please help her, I found her unconscious in the snow!" Zecora had a serious expression on her face as she walked up and inspected the filly, the filly looked wide awake now, "Zecora", the filly said, "I'm so cold". "I think she has hypothermia", I interupted. Zecora backed away from the filly spoke to her, "I have a potion that will warm you up, I'll just go and get a cup". The filly just lay on my back, shivering. Zecora came back with a cup full of an orange liquid, and walked towards the filly on the filly held the cup in her hoof and took a sip, she let out a happy groan afterwards. Zecora smiled a little and spoke to the filly, "Sweetie Belle, do you think you could walk? I think we all should have a talk." The filly, Sweetie Belle, answered, "Yes, I-I think I can walk". I lowered my self to the floor and felt the sudden weight change as the filly jumped off. She looked at me as I stood back up, "Thanks for saving me", "Um, who are you? I've never seen you in town before", she asked. I smiled gently at her, "My name's Forest, and I just moved to Ponyville today, and your name is Sweetie Belle?" She smiled, "Yep, and I live in Ponyville" I turned to Zecora, "I think we should head back there, It's not completely dark yet". Zecora responded in her rhyming ways, "It will get dark soon, so you need to be quick, take her to the hospital, the cold could make her sick". "Yep, just let me out first, the timberwolves might still be near", I said I walked towards the door and opened it, checking left and right and then walking outside. After a couple seconds I heard a loud growl, and I instinctivly turned my head, I got a glimpse of green glowing eyes, right before I was knocked over. I was lying on my back and a timberwolf on top of me, I had my forelegs around it's neck, trying to push it away as it tried to bite into my throat. Acting purely on instinct, I set one hoof under it's jaw, and set the other on top of it's head, all the while it's trying to tear my throat out. And then I twisted it's head around with a loud snapping noise. The timberwolf went limp, and I pushed it off me. I got up as quickly as I could. A dead timberwolf lay on the ground next to me, It's neck at a strangle angle. Then the timberwolf's body suddenly burst into a puff of smoke. I turned away and looked around to make sure there were no more timberwolves. My eyes caught the door and I noticed Zecora standing at the door, Sweetie Belle beside her. "I think the rest are gone", I said Zecora and Sweetie Belle walked out towards me, Sweetie had a look of concern on her face, "You're bleeding!" she said. "I am?" I responded confused, I looked behind me and noticed three claw marks on my back left leg. The wound was bleeding somewhat freely but I didn't think it was a big deal. I turned back to them and said, "Oh, that's nothing, anyways I think the timberwolves are gone, we should heading back to Ponyville now". I layed down and shifted my gaze to Sweetie Belle, who looked confused, before I spoke, "Do you want to get on my back again? It'll be quicker and you need to keep warm". Sweetie Belle hesitated before climbing on my back, wrapping her forelegs around my neck. I turned to Zecora, "Thank you for everything Zecora", I said. Zecora smiled happily, "To help somepony who is my friend, I will go to many ends". A friend? I'm her Friend? "Thanks", I repeated, not really knowing what to say. I turned away from Zecora and walked away, as I was walking I turned to the filly on my back, "Hold on tight okay? I plan on getting out of here as soon as possible, so It's gonna be a lot of running", I warned Sweetie Belle nodded, "Okay". Then I broke into a run. I had stopped running after a good ten minutes. I turned to the filly on my back, "We're almost home, just stay awake a little longer okay?" She had her eyes closed but she was shivering, "I'm too cold to sleep anyway, when I get home, I'm going to bed with fifty blankets on top of me", she replied. I gave out a soft chuckle, "Sorry, but your going to the hospital first, I'm gonna make sure that you're healthy enough before you can go home", I told her. Suddenly we both heard a loud noise and both our eyes widened, I looked behind me to see three timberwolves running towards us, mouths open and panting. I looked ahead and started running and I heard Sweetie Belle scream somewhere on my back. I looked behind me and noticed one of the timberwolves pounce at us. It knocked us flat on the ground and I got back up as quick as I got knocked down. I looked on my back on noticed Sweetie Belle was not there. I looked around and saw Sweetie Belle on the ground, with the timberwolf that pounced us slowly walking towards her. Sweetie's eyes were as open as they could be, and her face showed terror and horror. Without thinking I ran up and pushed the timberwolf away from her, I scooped Sweetie up with a foreleg and placed her on my back. I started planning in my head as I ran, I can't keep running, I have to do something else! Then I spotted a tree that was small in comparison with the others. I ran towards the tree with timberwolves in hot pursuit. I climbed up the tree as quick as I could, and stood in the crown of the tree, I took Sweetie Belle off my back and deposited her next to me. The timberwolves stood at the base and waited patiently for us to come down. Sweetie Belle turned to me, a look of fear on her face, "What do we do now?" I didn't look at her, and kept staring at the timberwolves, who looked like they could wait all day, "I'm gonna go down there and try to kill them", I answered somewhat bitter. Her face shifted to horror as she listened, "You can't go down there! What if you die?" I kept looking towards the wolves, their glowing green eyes staring into mine, "Honestly, I've got nothing to live for", I answered, my expression saddened. Sweetie Belle looked shocked and horrified, but I interrupted her before she could say anything else, "If it looks like I'm losing, run away while they're busy with me, at least if I die, you'll be alive", I turned to her, my expression hardened again. Her face was of pure horror but I ignored it. "No!", I heard her scream as I leaped out of the tree, I landed with a loud thump behind the timberwolves. The three timberwolves turned around and slowly approached me. There was a second of silence before the one farthest to the left leaped at me. I rolled onto my back as it was in the air above me, and held all of my legs up, and just as I planned it landed on my legs, then I pushed my legs forward and sent it flying somewhere above me. I quickly got back to my feet and waited for the next attack. The next timberwolf ran towards me and I was ready for it. I used a front foreleg and punched the timberwolf in the head, knocking it it into the ground, I raised my hoof and sent it into the timberwolf's skull, crushing it's head and sending chunks of wood in different directions. I looked up and glared angrily at the last timberwolf, waiting for it's attack. But it just stood their waiting patiently. What's it waiting for? "Watch out behind you!" I heard Sweetie Belle scream from somewhere above me, I glanced up to look at her. Then I felt extreme pain, my eyes widened and I shouted out in agony as the first timberwolf jumped onto my back, clamping it's sharp teeth around the back of my neck, teeth sinking into the flesh on both the sides of my neck. I thrashed my neck and body and sent the timberwolf to the side of me, it landed on the ground and got back up to its feet, but before it could attack again I stood on my front legs and used my back ones to buck the timberwolf’s head clean off, sending the head flying. It's headless body just flopped down and promptly burst into smoke. I turned my ferocious, cold glare to the last one, still standing by the tree. It was watching me, It's eyes widened in fear as I walked towards it menacingly. I punched the timberwolf hard in the face, spinning it's whole body making it face the tree. Then I grabbed the back of it's head and pulled it back before smashing it into the tree. It's head was crushed, and sprayed wooden chunks around. I watched as the timberwolf burst into smoke. Then I remembered the filly still in the tree. I turned to look up at Sweetie Belle, the filly was sitting in the tree. Her face was horrified. "You alright?" I asked, my voice sounding tired. "Yeah", she said. "Do you need help getting out of the tree?" I asked She climbed down and ran up to me, her face concerned. "Your neck is bleeding, really bad". "Don't look at it, cmon, jump on my back, we need to get you to hospital", I asked. "We need to get you to a hospital! Your neck is torn!" she said sounding concerned, I crouched down and she got onto my back, and we walked away. "Does it hurt? It looks really painful." She asked "Yeah, It hurts, but not probably as much as it should", I responded Ugh, I'm losing a fair amount of blood. "It's okay, we're nearly at Ponyville", I told her. It was dark when we reached Ponyville, we had just crossed the bridge. I turned to Sweetie Belle, who was still on my back, "Where's the hospital?" I questioned. "Um, I think it's this way", she said, gesturing with a hoof to the east. "Okay, just tell me the directions as we walk", I requested. It took little time before we reached the hospital, It was a large building. We walked in the front door and a nurse was behind a counter, she looked rather bored. The nurse was a mare with a light pink mane and a white coat. She looked up and noticed us when the door opened. Her eyes widened and she ran up to us. "Sir, do you need medical attention?", she asked. "Probably, but can you check Sweetie Belle first? I found her unconscious and lying in the snow", I answered flatly. I lowered myself to the ground and felt Sweetie Belle get off, I stood back up. Sweetie Belle turned to the nurse and looked up at her, "I'm fine, but Forest got bitten by a timberwolf, he's bleeding pretty bad". The nurse looked away from Sweetie and instead looked at me, her eyes widened as she noticed the large wounds on both sides of my neck, they were bite marks, six clearly visible holes, the flesh around was all torn. Blood flowed freely on my left side, and flowed down to my stomach and then onto the floor, leaving a trail as we walked. The right side wound wasn't bleeding anymore, so it most have clotted. She looked at my legs and saw three claw marks on my right foreleg, and three more on my left back leg. She shifted back towards my face with a stern, determined look, "Right, now please come with me so we can get your wounds treated". "Sure, but Sweetie Belle's been missing for a while, her parents are probably worried, can you get somepony to find them?" "Of course", she said, "We will send somepony to find Rarity and her parents". I was surprised for a second, then I turned to Sweetie Belle, "Rarity's your sister?" I asked. "Yep! And she's the bestest sister ever!", she declared happily. "Ahem", the nurse interrupted, "You're bleeding pretty heavily, now would be a good time to get that fixed up", she said impatiently. "Oh, yeah, right", I snapped my attention back to her. I opened the door and walked out into the hallway, with the nurse, who I now knew as Nurse Redheart, following me to the hallway. I had bandages wrapped around my neck, covering the sores on both sides, and some bandages wrapped around my legs, covering the cuts from the timberwolves claws. "Okay, you should be good to go, just please don't go wrestling with anymore timberwolves", she said with a smirk. "No promises", I said, mirroring her smirk. She let out a light chuckle, and I walked down the hall towards the waiting room, I wonder if Sweetie Belle is okay. As turned around a corner into the waiting room, my eyes widened in suprise as various ponies were suddenly in the room. Sweetie Belle was sitting in a chair, with her sister, Rarity, sitting in the chair next to her. There were two fillies standing in front of Sweetie Belle, focusing their attention on her. There was an orange mare standing nearby, she had on a big brimmed hat, listening, but focusing her gaze at the small pool of blood and the dotted trail that led out the door. Sweetie Belle turned around and noticed me, "Forest!" she exclaimed happily. At the sudden exclamation, everypony turned around and put their attention on me. I walked towards the group, feeling self-conscious as I felt many eyes staring at me. When I got close enough I stopped and sort of spoke to everypony. "Um, hi". Sweetie Belle got up out of the chair and gave my foreleg a light hug, "Are you okay?" "Yeah, I just, um, they needed to stop the bleeding", I said nervously. Sweetie Belle let go and turned around and spoke to everypony. "Everypony, this is Forest", she addressed. One of the other fillies, came up to me, she had a somewhat short, purple mane, her coat was orange and she had wings. "Did you really take out four timberwolves by yourself!?" she asked in awe, before collecting herself and looking away, "Um, I mean, nothing that Rainbow Dash couldn't do". The other filly walked up, she was yellow and had a red mane. "Uh, hi! Ma name is Apple Bloom, this here's Scootaloo-", she gestured with her hoof to the orange filly next to her, "And over there is ma big sister Applejack." she gestured over to the orange and blonde mare with the big hat. I looked up to where she pointed. "Nice ta meetcha", the orange mare, Applejack, said. "And ah think ya already know Sweetie and Rarity", Apple Bloom caught my attention again, and gestured to the two ponies. Sweetie Belle had a giant grin on her face as I looked down at her, and when I turned to look at Rarity, she stood up and was walked towards me, and stopped very close from me, I was surprised when she used both forelegs to give me a hug, "Thank you so much for saving my sister, she means a lot to me", she said as she held onto me. I gently pushed her away, "I didn't.. really save her I just...." I trailed off, not remembering what I was going to say. Rarity looked at me with a warm smile, "Of course you saved her! If it wasn't for you, she wouldn't be here right now", Rarity said. I looked down at my hooves, "I just did what anypony else would have done", I tried to reason with her. I don't deserve the praise I'm getting, and I sure as hell don't like it. Rarity had a light smirk, "I doubt anypony would dispose of four timberwolves by themselves", she said. I didn't answer and looked back at her. I turned back to Sweetie Belle, "Um, what did you tell them?" I asked nervously Sweetie looked confused and tilted her head, "Pretty much everything, why me and the Cutie Mark Crusaders were out in the forest, you taking me to Zecora, fighting off the timberwolves." Wait, Cutie Mark Crusaders? What the heck is that? "Sweetie Belle made you sound like a sort of hero", I heard from Rarity, interrupting my thought. "Nah, I'm not a hero, I just did what anypony else would have done", I explained. Before the conversation continued, I heard a yawn from Scootaloo. I used that as an excuse to escape from the conversation, "Hey, It's, um getting pretty late, maybe we could talk about it tomorrow or something?" I asked gently. Rarity's eyes sparkled though, "Yes! What a splendid idea! Tomorrow we could all walk around and show you the town.", she exclaimed rather happily. Applejack spoke before I could though, she walked up to Rarity and put a hoof on her shoulder, "That sounds fine sugarcube, but it's gettin’ late, best talk bout it tomorrow", Applejack said. "Tomorrow then, come by the Boutique around 10", Rarity seemingly ordered. They walked towards the exit, trying to avoid the blood on the ground. Sweetie Belle waved to me as they walked I stared after a while, and then sighed, following them after they had gone, Tomorrow’s gonna be a long day. I knocked on the Boutique door, "Come in!" I heard a second later. I walked in to the room, Rarity was sitting on a chair, holding a cup of tea in her hoof. "Ah! Forest great to see you again, please have a seat", she asked. I sat down and looked at her, "Where is everypony?" I asked "Well, I believe that they are coming here, but first I wanted to talk to you." she said "Okay?" was my only response. "I wanted to ask you about what happened, Sweetie Belle told us most of it, but I wanted to hear it in your words." she asked I figured she just wanted confirmation or something, "Well, If you want", I started to recount the story, "I was walking in the Forest, and I found Zecora, we had tea and I left, I was walking home when I saw Sweetie Belle lying in the snow.." I trailed off. Rarity looked sad but I continued, "Anyway she woke up and timberwolves chased us, we ran back to Zecora, Zecora gave her a potion and she felt better." "We left Zecora's place and more timberwolves chased us, we jumped up a tree, I jumped down and killed them", I continued. I gestured to my neck, "One of them bit me pretty bad, but the doctor said it's gonna be fine." "I'm sorry my sister caused so much trouble", she said, expression saddened. "No, you shouldn't be sorry", I assured her. "Anyway, I want to make it up to you, your new to town no? So I decided to walk you around town with some of my friends, Sweetie and her friends can come too", she finished. "Thank you, you're very generous to do that for me", I said. She smiled, "Well, I am the element of generosity, I'd be happy to do it" 'Wait, what?' I thought, "The element of generosity?" I asked confused. "You know, the six Elements of Harmony?", she said. "You're an Element?" I asked suprised She looked at me with a smirk, "You didn't know? All of my friends are elements". "So you're Generosity?" "Yes, you'll probably meet some of the others soon, they're coming to walk with us", she explained. There was a moments silence, before I spoke again, "Um, I have a question", I asked "Yes?" she answered curiously. Best to just be straightforward, "I need a job, I was hoping you knew somewhere I could work", I asked "Hmm", she put a hoof under her chin and inspected me carefully, "I can think of a few jobs that would suit you, would you consider working at Sweet Apple Acres?" she asked "The old apple farm? Sure", I responded casually. "Applejack and her family run the farm, I could ask her to give you an opportunity", she told me. "I would be grateful if you did", I said. She smiled, "It's the least I could do, after you saved my sister", then her eyes widened, "Oh! I forgot, my friend Pinkie Pie, the one you met before, was planning on throwing you a welcome party, she is a professional party planner, and she throws a party for everypony new that comes to town", she said. I gave a nervous laugh, "I'm not really big on parties", I said nervously. Rarity gave a light laugh, "Don't say that to her though, she thinks everypony likes parties." We laughed a little, before stopping, "I'll just go get Sweetie Belle, she's upstairs in her room", Rarity said. She walked away and I saw her climb the stairs. There was a silence before I heard a knocking on the door, "Rarity? It's me!" I heard somepony shout. I walked towards the door and opened it, a purple mare stood at the door, she had a surprised expression, as I was likely not what she expected. I decided to explain myself before she could jump to conclusions, "Um, Rarity's upstairs, she'll be down in a sec", I explained, trying to keep my face straight. She still had surprise on her face, but shook her head, and looked at me with a friendly smile, "Hi, nice to meet you, I'm Rarity's friend, Princess Twilight Sparkle", she explained. 'Princess?' I thought in my head, I looked at her closer, noticing a horn and wings. "Oh!, I'm sure you would like to come inside", I assumed, and I moved away from the door and she came inside. "Thank you, I assume you're Forest?" she asked politely. "Yep", I answered. I turned my head to notice Rarity coming down the stairs, with Sweetie Belle behind her. Rarity was now wearing a blue scarf, I was confused until I remembered we going to for a walk. Sweetie Belle raced past Rarity and up to us, "Hi Twilight! Hi Forest!" she said turned to both of us. "Hi Sweetie", Twilight said Rarity came and stood next to Twilight, "Twilight, this is Forest", she said as she gestured to me, and then turned to me, "I already told all of my friends about you", she said to me. Twilight nodded and looked at me, "What you did was fairly impressive", she said. I looked down at my hooves, "I just did what anypony else would have done", I said embarrassed. I looked back up and noticed movement at the door. Twilight, Rarity and Sweetie Belle all looked at the same time. The door was open and a yellow Pegasus slowly walked in, "Hello, sorry I'm late", her voice quiet and soft. Her head turned and she saw me, as soon as she did she let out a gasp and quickly ran up to me, "Are you hurt? You're covered in bandages, oh you poor thing," she asked worried. My eyes widened, she looked up and noticed my expression. She let out a squeak and jumped and flew over to her friends. She had a blush on her face and she looked embarrassed, "S-Sorry! I didn't mean to suprise you, I just, um don't like to see anypony or animal in pain, sorry." she squeaked out. Everypony looked surprised, especially Twilight Sparkle. Rarity laughed though, "Forest, this is Fluttershy, usually she's a lot more, well, shy", Rarity explained with a smirk. Sweetie Belle suddenly started up beside me, "Um, can we go now? I wanna go get the other Cutie Mark Crusaders and show Forest around town", she asked. Everypony turned their attention to Sweetie Belle. "Uh, right", said Rarity, seemingly remembering why I came here in the first place. We had walked outside of the boutique, I was walking in the lead, with Sweetie Belle next to me. She said she wanted to find the Cutie Mark Crusaders and show me around, whatever they were. Rarity was behind me, talking to Twilight, I didn't know what about. Fluttershy was last, idly following along. After less then a minute, we found Apple Bloom and Scootaloo, walking in our direction, probably trying to find us. When Sweetie Belle saw her friends, she ran forward and greeted them. I kept walking slowly, looking at my surroundings, a few ponies gave me friendly smiles, a couple gave me concerned and confused glances, from what I can only assume was because of either the multiple bandages covering me, or because I was somepony they had never seen before. Or maybe it was because of who I was walking with, three Elements of Harmony, one of whom was an Alicorn princess. I looked back again at my companions, Twilight was still talking with Rarity, they were both smiling, so I assumed it was a happy conversation. I looked at the yellow Pegasus behind them, she seemed sad and lonely. I knew she was a very shy pony, and I could relate to that, I didn't like attention focused on me either. These ponies were giving me attention, and I didn't really like it. I slowly came to a stop and looked behind me, waiting for Fluttershy to reach me. Twilight and Rarity gave me confused looks as they walked past, but I ignored them. Fluttershy was looking away from me, focused on her surroundings. She was walking towards me, not aware I had stopped. She looked back towards the rest of the group and noticed that I had stopped, and was looking at her. Her eyes widened, and her face had a look of fear, I knew that look too well. I tried to smile gently at her, "I uh, just want to talk for a second", I asked softly. Fluttershy hesitated, before slowly walking up to me, once she was beside me, I gestured for her to keep walking. Rarity and Twilight faced forwards again and started walking again. Once I made sure she was walking beside me I turned my head to her, trying to keep up my gentle smile, "Um, hi", I tried to speak gently to her, "My name's Forest, but you probably already know that". "Yes, Rarity told me about you, um, it's nice to meet you", she said, giving a weak smile. "Hey, why are you all the way back here? Why aren't you talking to your friends or something?" I asked gently. She hesitated and looked away, then looked back to me, "It's just um..." she started, "Rarity told me about the timberwolves and well..". "You're afraid of me." I answered gently for her. She looked back at me, sadness in her eyes before looking back at the ground,"It's not just the timberwolves, I'm scared of everypony that I don't know, I'm not trying to be mean." "I don't blame you, I just want you to know that I won't hurt you, okay?" I asked, still trying to be gentle. She looked into my eyes for a second, her expression seemed unsure, before she relaxed. "I believe you." I nodded, "Thank you". When she didn't say anything in return, I looked ahead again. Sweetie Belle sat with her friends, all waiting patiently for the four of us to catch up. I picked up the pace up, and walked next to Rarity, she had finished talking to Twilight, and turned to me with a curious expression, "What did you two talk about?" she asked curiously I didn't meet her gaze, and kept looking to where we were walking, "I just wanted to introduce myself to her", I explained. Through my peripheral vision I saw Rarity look back at Fluttershy for a second, then back at me, "Just be very gentle with her please, she's a very shy mare", Rarity requested politely, everything Rarity says sounds rather polite and proper. "Of course", was my response, I didn't really speak much. I turned around to face her, "Listen," I started, "Um, you don't have to to all of this for me, I know you're thankful that I helped your sister, but it's really not necessary", I explained. She looked at me and smiled, "It's not necessary no, but I want to help you", she said, "You saved my sister, and I want us to be friends", she admitted. A friend. There's something I didn't expect to have this quickly. Although, now that I think about it, I guess Sweetie Belle is my friend. And Zecora said we were friends. If I'm friends with Rarity, does that mean that all her friends are now mine? Eh, I'm probably thinking too hard, best to let things just happen. I looked back at Rarity and noticed she was looking at me expectantly, probably waiting for a reply. "Oh! Sorry, um, I want us to be friends too, but I don't want you to think that you owe me anything. Cause you don't owe me anything Rarity". I explained. Rarity smiled at me, "I'm not doing this because I feel I owe you anything Forest. I'm doing it because friends help each other", she finished. I smiled at her, happy with that answer. I looked forward again and saw the fillies about two meters away, still waiting for us to catch up. We approached the fillies and stopped walking once we reached them. The rest of the group stood beside me as the fillies started talking. "Howdy again", I heard Apple Bloom greet me. "Sup", I heard from the orange filly next to her. "Hey", I greeted to both of them. "Sweetie Belle want us ta show ya around town", Apple Bloom told me. "Uh, thanks, but you don't have to if you don't want to", I responded. "No! We want to! It'll be fun!" I heard Sweetie Belle exclaim. "Yeah! We don't get many ponies who move here ta Ponyville", Apple Bloom said. Scootaloo had an impatient look on her face, "Can we go now? Or are we just gonna sit here and talk all day?", she said grumpily. Apple Bloom turned to Scootaloo and gave her an annoyed glare before she quickly turned away and looked up the road, the direction where we were walking before, and the direction I assumed we were going. "All right Cutie Mark Crusaders, lets go!" she exclaimed. Sweetie Belle walked over to me and tapped my foreleg, "Um, can I ride on your back again?" she asked, giving me puppy-dog eyes. "If you want to, just don't touch my sore parts, alright?" I asked. Lowering myself so my stomach was on the ground. She gave an excited squeal, and climbed on my back, the feeling was familiar, and I had gotten used to it. I stood up and turned my head behind me to face her, and gave her a nod. "Sweetie Belle! Get off him, he's injured!" Rarity shouted at her sister from somewhere beside me, she walked up to me and gave Sweetie a disapproving glare. "Aw! But he said I could!" she protested. Rarity turned her glare to me, and I saw the annoyance in her eyes, "Forest, you're injured, you shouldn't be carrying around fillies", she declared sternly. I looked behind me at Sweetie, who was looking at me with pleading eyes. I turned back to Rarity and shook my head, "She's not heavy at all, and I'm not sore anymore", I tried to defend Sweetie. Rarity raised an eyebrow at me, but I looked back at Sweetie Belle, "Besides, she's showing me around town, If she's sitting on my back, she can get a good look at everything around us", I tried to explain, I turned back to Rarity and gave her a sheepish grin. Rarity sighed, seemingly giving up, and started walking up the road. I started walking too, with Apple Bloom walking next to me, with Scootaloo on the other side of her. Twilight Sparkle and Fluttershy started walking as well. I turned my head left and noticed Twilight had appeared beside me, she was giving me a warm smile, "Uh, hi Forest, we haven't really had a chance to talk, Rarity told us about you this morning", she said. I gave her a nod and turned my gaze back forward, "Yeah, she's making a big deal about the whole Timberwolf thing, I mean, It's nothing compared to what she's done, and what you've done." She looked confused, "What I've done?" she asked. I kept looking at the road, "Yeah, a while ago I heard about the new Princess of Friendship, and a couple weeks later I heard of how she and the Elements of Harmony defeated an evil Minotaur named Tirek", I explained. She looked slightly embarrassed as I turned to her again, I smiled a little at her expression, "I can imagine what you and your friends have done, you've probably saved Equestria dozens of times, what I did is nothing in comparison", I finished. She didn't say anything and I looked forward again, "So, what did you want to talk about?" I asked. "Oh, right. Well, if we're going to be friends, then I wanted to know more about you", she started, "Rarity came into the castle this morning and she told me about how you saved Sweetie Belle", she said gesturing towards the white filly resting on my back, she gave a light giggle, I looked back to see what was funny to find Sweetie Belle was focused on me, mouth grinning. "Don't mind me, just listening to the conversation!" she said happily. "Anyway, she didn't really explain much more than that, so I'd like to hear more about you", she asked politely. I thought about what I should tell her for a second, "Well, when I was I colt I used to actually live here in Ponyville, with my Parents." Twilight looked surprised, "Really? What caused you to leave?" she asked I guess I'll have to tell her, "Well, my Dad died, and my mother couldn't look after me, so I moved to a small village near Manehatten with some foster parents", I explained, trying to keep all emotion out of my voice. Twilight looked at me with pity, "I'm so sorry", she apologized. I cleared my throat, "Well, I lived in the village for a while, deciding what to do with my life, I decided that I would move back to Ponyville and see my mother, but when I got here yesterday I found that she had, um, passed away", I explained. Twilight looked at me with even more pity, and her ears folded down, "I'm sorry, I don't mean to bring back painful memories", she apologize. "No, it's fine", I tried to assure her. "That's so sad!" I heard Sweetie Belle comment from behind me. I didn't respond immediately, instead I tried to change the conversation. "Anyway enough of that stuff, Sweetie Belle, can you show me some of the buildings and places?" I asked Sweetie Belle recovered quickly, "Sure! Um, over there is the Town Hall", she said as she pointed towards a large building in the center of the square. We spent maybe two hours walking around town, with Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom pointing out most of the sights around town, The Town Hall, some shops and cafes. We were in a small group, Sweetie Belle on my back, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo walking on the ground. Rarity was walking next to me, occasionally giving glances to her sister, probably to make sure she wasn't bothering me. Twilight walked next to me, just happy walking. Fluttershy was on the other side of Twilight, likely not happy being near me yet. I noticed where we were, "Hey, I live up the road here", I said to nopony in particular. Rarity looked at me, but Twilight spoke first, "Do you live in a house?" she asked as we walked. "Uh, no a hotel room actually", I answered. We kept walking, after a couple seconds we reached the hotel. We all stopped walking and looked at the building, "In there", I simply stated. I looked beside me, Twilight just nodded, Fluttershy was just smiling shyly, averting my gaze. Rarity looked at the building wih a raised eyebrow, as if critiquing it. I turned to them, "Hey, do you mares want to get some lunch? I have some bits, and I could pay for it", I asked politely. Rarity looked at me, "Forest, you shouldn't pay for-" she said, but got interupted by her sister. Sweetie Belle shot up behind me, "We could go to Sugarcube Corner!" she proposed happily. I looked behind me, "If you want, just let me go get my wallet", I said. I crouched to the ground and felt Sweetie Belle jump off. I stood up and walked at a fast pace to the hotel room. I climbed up the stairs, there were four rooms in total, mine was 1. I assumed that there was no other ponies in the other rooms, most ponies in town probably had their own houses, and I know the owners lived downstairs. I came back to the group holding a wallet in my mouth. 200 bits were in my wallet, hopefully that could be enough till I get a job. I held out a hoof and placed the wallet on there so I could talk, "Uh, which way's Sugarcube Corner?" I asked to Sweetie Belle. "Um, it's this way!" she pointed to the left. Twilight moved next to me, and tapped my shoulder with a hoof, I turned to see what she wanted. "Forest, you don't have to pay for us, we can pay for ourselves". she said calmly. I shook my head, "No, I want to pay for everypony, It's the least I can do to thank you all", I responded with a smile. I put the wallet back in my mouth and walked in the direction that Sweetie was pointing, I was aware of everypony else following me. I looked up at the building in front of me, the words Sugarcube Corner written. Twilight Sparkle walked in first, followed by Fluttershy, then the fillies. I walked in, then Rarity followed me. The room was simple enough, there were wooden tables around, and a counter with a blue mare behind. I looked to my left and noticed two mares sitting by one of the tables, one had a white coat, her mane was a combination of pink and a dark colour. The mare next to her was light blue-green in appearance. They were talking to each other, having lunch I guessed. Nothing special. Twilight walked up to the counter to the mare, who was probably the owner. I saw them talking happily to each other, so they're probably friends. I looked at the table that was closest, It had four chairs, all of the tables had four chairs. I turned my head around, holding my wallet with the very corner of my mouth so I could talk. "Hey Rarity?" I asked She was focused on something else, but turned to me at the mention of her name, "Yes Darling?" Darling? I'd never thought anypony would call me that. "Are.. Is everypony sitting together? Or two separate tables?" I asked casually. She considered it, "Um, well how about the fillies have their own table, and the grown ups have their own", she proposed. "Sure, if that's what you want", I told her, then I remembered something, "Oh, I forgot!" I said. She looked surprised, but I turned to the fillies, they turned when they saw me, "Hey, what are the Cutie Mark Crusaders?" I asked curiously. They all smiled at me with big grins, "We're the Cutie Mark Crusaders!" Apple Bloom announced. That didn't really help, "Um, what do you do?" I asked. "Well, we used to be a group dedicated to getin' our cutie marks, but about a week ago we got them!" Apple Bloom explained cheerfully. As she spoke, the fillies turned and pushed their rumps together, showing me their cutie marks. Now that I looked, they all looked similar. They all appeared to be the same sort of badge, with something different in the middle. "They're all the same", I pointed out. "Not exactly the same, but similar", Rarity pointed out beside me, I turned around in surprise, I didn't know she was watching. "Yep! It means we're gonna be friends forever!" Apple Bloom declared cheerfully. I nodded in understanding, "Um, what do you do now that you have your marks?" I questioned. "We help other fillies and colts find their Cutie marks", Scootaloo spoke up for the first time. I nodded in understanding, "So, It's just you three?" I asked "And ma cousin Babs Seed! She lives in Manehatten, and has a branch over there", Apple Bloom answered, never losing her smile. I guess she likes to talk about their group. "Ah, ok thanks, I was just curious", I thanked them. "No problem! Any questions, and ya can ask any of us", Apple Bloom answered. "Alright, um are you girls right sitting by yourselves? There's not enough chairs for the one table" I asked. "We're not babies Forest, we can handle sitting by ourselves", she responded, with a little additude in her tone. Woah, wasn't expecting that, but alright. I ignored her tone, "Alright then, uh, are you three alright with a muffin and a milkshake?" I asked. Scootaloo looked surprised, I bet she was expecting a retort. Sweetie Belle looked at me and smiled, "That would be fine", she responded "Alright then", I answered. I turned to Rarity who was still listening to the conversation, she turned her head to me when I looked at her, "Muffin and Milkshake?" I asked. "Um, yes that should suffice," she answered, seemingly unsure. I didn't ask why, and I turned to Fluttershy, "Is a muffin and a milkshake alright?" I asked. She looked down at her hooves, "Um, yes, that's fine", she answered, voice barely a whisper. So, that's everypony except Twilight, I turned to the counter, Twilight was still there, and so was the blue mare. I walked towards them, Twilight must have heard me, cause she turned her head around to look at me. "Ah, Forest, this is Mrs Cake", she announced happily. I smiled and held out my right hoof to her, she looked at it and hesitated. I looked at my hoof and realized that was the one that had bandages around it. I quickly put my right hoof down and raised my left instead. She looked at it and relaxed again, she held out her hoof and we shook. "Nice to meet you," I greeted We put our hooves down and she looked again at the right foreleg again, she looked up at my face, I was suprised by the amount of concern on her face, and just a hint of curiosity. "What happened to you?" she asked. "Um, uh.." I hesitated, "Timberwolves", I tried to answer as matter-of-fact as possible She gave a slight smile, "Your first day in Ponyville, and you get attacked by Timberwolves, that's some real bad luck", she said. I didn't really know know what to say, so I just replied with a nervous laugh. I turned to Twilight and asked, "Um, would you be alright with a muffin and a milkshake?" I asked. She looked at me with slight annoyance, which surprised me, before she sighed, "That would be fine, I wish you didn't insist on paying", she told me. "It's no big deal really", I tried to assure her. I turned to Mrs Cake, "Um, can I get 7 Raspberry Muffins and 7 Chocolate Milkshakes please?" I asked "That's 42 bits" she told me. I put the wallet on the counter and undid the strap. After some bit sorting, I had 42 bits on the counter. I looked up and nodded, "42 bits", I told her. She smiled at me and used a hoof to scoop up the bits into her hoof, then into the register. "Thank you, It'll take a couple minutes", she said. I nodded and turned back to the tables. Everypony had sit down, Fluttershy was talking to Rarity, Apple bloom was talking to both Sweetie and Scootaloo. I walked over to my table and sat next to Rarity, giving her a nod as she looked at me. They both stopped talking as I sat down, so I assumed It was a private conversation. "So, um, what's your element Fluttershy?" I asked. The question must have seemed random,because she looked slightly startled, before collecting herself, Fluttershy looked at me, "Um, Kindness", she answered. Rarity started beside me, "Oh! Sorry, I must have forgotten to tell you. Well, I'm Generosity, Fluttershy is Kindness, and Twilight Sparkle is Magic", she explained. I just nodded as she continued, "Applejack is the Element of Honesty. Our friend Rainbow Dash is the Element of Loyalty, you haven't met her yet, have you?" she asked. I shook my head, "No", I replied. "And Pinkie Pie is the Element of Laughter, you remember her? She's planning on throwing you a party", she smirked. "Hi again Forest!" came from somewhere beside me. I turned around to find the familiar site of a pink mare's face inches from mine. "Um, hi, Pinkie Pie right?" I asked nervously. "Yes sir! You're new in town, so I have to throw you a party! And you're friends with Rarity and Twilight? That means you're also friends with me! And Fluttershy and Applejack and Rainbow Dash!" She let out an excited gasp, "They can all come to the party too!" I just stared at her blank faced, not really knowing what to do. Luckily I didn't have to do anything. "Pinkie darling, I'm sure they'd be happy going, but may we discuss it after lunch?" she requested. "Sure Rare!" Pinkie said. Now that she wasn't inches from my face I noticed plates balanced on her mane, holding our food. Eh? Does she work here? Using her mane she placed four plates down on our table, each holding a muffin and a milkshake. She then hopped over to the fillies' table and did the same. I looked to my right as I heard a noise, Twilight came to the table and pulled out the chair with her levitation, or was it Telekinesis? She sat on the chair and gave me a tired look, "I wish you didn't pay for this, you haven't even got a job", she said. I tried to say something when Rarity spoke first, "Actually Twilight, he asked me about any jobs, and I told him Sweet Apple Acres might be a good job for his particular...skills", she said, hesitating on the last part. Skills? I don't know what particular set of skills she was talking about. Like killing Timberwolves? Now that I think of it, a guy with a particular set of skills for killing things sounded pretty cool. Twilight’s eyes lit up a little, "Actually that sounds like a good job for him, we could ask Applejack to give him a chance tonight", she finished, happy with the idea. Then I heard a voice behind me, "Yeah! Bucking apples would be a good job for him! Sweetie Belle told me he bucked a Timberwolf's head clean off!" I heard in the familiar voice of Scootaloo. Huh, so they were listening to our conversation. Scootaloo had stood up on her chair and turned her body in our direction. Scootaloo kept rambling on though, "It would've been so awesome to watch! Sweetie said he snapped one of their necks! And he also crushed one's head with a single punch!" she exclaimed. There was a silence as Scootaloo finished shouting, Fluttershy looked at me wide eyed, it looked like she was going to scream in terror. Rarity however had probably heard this before, and instead looked at Scootaloo with an annoyed look. "Scootaloo! Do you think everypony in Equestria needs to know about that?" she asked sarcastically. Scootaloo must have just realized how loud she had just said that. "Sorry", she said nervously. Now everypony was staring at me, even the mares that sat on the table on the other side of the room. I just sighed and took a bite out of my muffin. After the silence they started talking again, but I just kinda listened, not that I had anything to say anyways. I kept thinking about the previous conversation, hopefully I could at least get a good impression on Applejack tonight. Wait, tonight? I waited until Twilight had finished talking to ask, "Hey Twilight?" I asked. She looked at me curiously, "Yes?" "What's happening tonight? You said we could talk to Applejack tonight", I asked. Twilight looked confused, "Your party. Didn't you know It was tonight?" It was tonight!? Where? "No, had no idea." I tried to not let my surprise show. "I hope you don't mind", I heard Rarity say. "Nah, I don't really mind, um, where is it being held?" I asked. Hopefully not in my hotel room, that would probably get me kicked out. Besides my whole room is like, the size of anypony else’s bedroom. "Pinkie asked if it could be held in the castle, I found no problem with that, so I said yes", she said with a gentle smile. "Are you sure?" I asked. "Yes, the castle has a lot of spare space, even with four libraries", she added. Four Libraries? Wow, if I need a book, I'm looking Twilight up. "If you want help cleaning up afterwards, I'll be happy to do it", I offered. After a little more talking and eating, we were finished. Sitting by the table behind me was three very happy fillies. After I looked around to make sure everypony was finished, I got up and started collecting plates with a hoof. I collected all the plates and walked over to the counter, where Mrs Cake was standing. She looked at me as I walked up, "Uh, where can I put these?" I asked politely She looked at the plates, then back to me, "Pinkie will take those", she said smiling. I nodded, then suddenly the weight on my hoof had lifted, at first I thought I dropped them, but a glance to my left and I found Pinkie balancing the plates on her muzzle. She gave me a grin, and then walked behind the counter to where I presume the kitchen is. "How does she do that?" I asked in awe to Mrs Cake. She let out a chuckle, "Nopony knows, if I'm being honest, I don't even think she knows", she said. I nodded, "Okay, well, thanks for the food", I said. "Sure, anytime", she said. I walked back over to the tables, Rarity turned to me, a look of realization on her face. "Oh Forest, you haven't seen the castle yet have you?" Rarity asked. I shook my head "We should go see it then! Then you'll know where to go tonight", she told me. "If you're ready to go then that be fine", I replied. "I actually have to stay and talk to Pinkie about the party", I heard from Twilight Sparkle. "Um, I'd like to stay with Twilight too, If that's alright with you", Fluttershy said, barely a whisper. I can safely assume that her hearing about the Timberwolves in detail had probably made me seem scarier. And it probably made her think twice about what I said earlier, how I wouldn't hurt her. "That's fine, I can go show him, I'll bring the fillies too", Rarity declared. Twilight nodded, "Okay, I'll see you all tonight then," she smiled gently, Fluttershy stood next to her, and looked at the floor. I wouldn't be surprised if she didn't come to the party, both because of me, and because I could assume she didn't like parties. Hell, I didn't like parties either, although I wouldn't say that to Pinkie Pie, if I did, she might turn me into a cupcake! "Okay girls, let's go!" Rarity ordered to the three fillies sitting at the table next to us, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom got out of their chairs eagerly, while Scootaloo slumped out of her chair and let out a moan. "Ugh, more walking, I can't wait until I can fly, then maybe Rainbow could take me flying", she complained. I looked at the table that had the two mares, to find that they had gone. Probably uncomfortable with me being in the same room. Ugh, I'm overreacting, It's probably not a big deal of how I killed the Timberwolves, Fluttershy was the only one scared, and I could imagine it's not hard to scare her. We walked out of the shop, and the mares I was thinking about were sitting on the dirt nearby, the mint blue-green coloured one was looking at her hooves, as if ashamed of something, and she was talking rapidly. The other mare was just listening to her, expression hard to read. I wasn't interested in what the conversation was. I suddenly got a chill up my spine, I suddenly got the feeling that something bad was about to happen. As if on cue, a dark shape appeared suddenly in the sky above, it was moving at a pace probably faster than what it should be. It appeared to be shaking unsteadily. I took another look and realized it was a large pallet of wood. With several large wooden crates resting on top. A Pegasus looked to be pushing it while flying. Ah, so it's one of the delivery ponies. A little bit of magic, and you could have one of those wooden pallets floating in the sky. My eyes widened as one of the crates fell of the pallet. The crate was descending at a rapid speed, at that speed it could probably be lethal, considering if something moderately heavy was in them. I looked down and tried to find the place that the crate would land. A large shadow was now on the ground, right above the two mares. Uh oh. Chapter 2Without thinking I ran towards the two mares, startling Rarity and the Crusaders. The mares in danger still seemed oblivious, but the mint one suddenly looked up, and screamed. The white mare looked up too, her face showing panic, but she didn't scream. The crate was around 12 metres above them now, it would reach them in a matter of seconds. Two seconds later and I reached them, "Look out!" I shouted, my voice coming out more rough then I expected. I leaped, and using both of my forelegs, I managed to hook both of them. We flew roughly about two metres, before hitting the ground with a thud. We lay there, with the two mares on either side of me. I got up instantly after we landed. The two mare stuck their heads up. I ran and put my body in front of them, blocking the view of the crate, trying to use my body to sheild them. "Heads down!" I ordered. Just as I got the words out, I heard a loud crashing noise, along with the sickeningly loud sound of wood being split apart. Chunks of wood sprayed out everywhere, along with dust and rocks. I stood in front of the two mares, eyes closed, and hoping for the best outcome. A second later, the dust had settled and everypony was in the same position. I looked at the crate. It was roughly three metres away, now reduced to a pile of broken wood, with barely a crate remaining. Many cement blocks lay around the pile, and I could safely assume that was what was inside the crate. Good thing I helped! I could imagine what would have happened if a crate full of those landed on a pony! I looked over the pile at Rarity and the fillies, they all had shocked expressions on their faces. They were a fair further distance than I was, so I assumed that no wooden spikes hadn't reached them. I looked next to me at the two mares, "You alright?" I asked, my voice a little rough, but not threatening. The mint one managed a nod, but she still had a shocked expression on her face. The white one also had a shocked expression on her face. Likely still trying to process what happened, as it all happened in an instant. I moved away from the two mares to give them a little space, they stood up and looked at the pile of wood, and had a look of horror as they probably realized what almost happened to them. I looked around as I heard a noise, Rarity had run up beside me, along with the Crusaders. She had a look of concern on her face, along with shock at what had just happened. "Forest! Are you all right?" she started, before looking at my side and gasping. The Crusaders were looking at my side too, wide eyed. I looked down at my left side, a large wooden chunk stuck out of my shoulder, a little blood around the wound. Strangely, it didn't hurt. It must have reached the bone, because it appeared to be in deep. Although, I was lucky it had hit the shoulder, a few inches higher and to the right, and it would have gone straight into my throat. A few inches to the left, and it could have gone through my ribs and into my lungs. I looked further and a smaller piece of wood was lodged into my flank, below my cutie mark. I looked at her, "I'm fine", was my only response. I looked down again at the large spike, and I realized I could probably reach it. I opened my mouth and bit down on the wood, giving one hard jerk, I felt pain as I pulled the whole thing out of my shoulder. A little bit of blood spurt out, and the blood started to flow freely down my shoulder, down my foreleg. Rarity gasped again, but I thought she was just being dramatic. I looked to the ground in front of me, and spit out the chunk of wood I held in my mouth. I turned around again to look at the other wound, I couldn't reach it. I turned to Rarity, "Can you pull out the other one?" I asked She hesitated, but then another voice came from my other side, "I got it". I turned around to see the mint coloured mare, she walked up with her white friend. She then walked around me to my left side. Now that she was up close, I noticed she was a unicorn. Her horn lit up in her aura, and the wooden spike on my flank lit up too. "Just give one good pull", I instructed. She nodded, and I gave a quiet yelp as I felt the spike being pulled out of me. Then the wound started bleeding down my back leg. "Ah, thanks", I said to her. She looked like she was going to respond when a loud slam interupted her, I turned around to see Twilight standing a several metres away, by the open door of Sugar Cube Corner, she had a suprised look as she noticed the pile of wood and cement blocks. She walked over to us, and I noticed more ponies coming out of the store, Pinkie Pie came out first, followed by a yellow stallion I hadn't seen before. Mrs Cake came out, staying close to the yellow stallion, then Fluttershy came out next, looking terrified, probably because of the loud noises. "What happened? Is everypony alright?" she asked, still in slight shock. "Yeah, everypony's fine, there was a delivery pony, and a crate fell out of the sky", I tried to sum up as quick as possible. "Oh my gosh! I'm so, so sorry! I just don't know what went wrong!" I heard from my left side, I looked around to find a gray and blonde Pegasus, dressed in a mailpony's outfit. Ah, so that's who was up there. "Don't worry, nopony was hurt", I tried to assure her. She walked up closer to me, eyes filled with sadness. Wait, now that I noticed, her eyes looked a little unnatural. Wall eyed, was the word I think. "Except you, you got hurt", she said, like she was about to start crying. "Not really, It's just a flesh wound, you should apologize to.." I trailed off as looked around at the two mares. The white one had since walked around to my left side to join her mint coloured friend. "Lyra Heartstrings", The mint one told me, "And Bon Bon", she said, using a hoof to gesture to her friend. I nodded. Then turned back to the gray Pegasus. "You need to apologize to them, they almost got really hurt", I said. Not true, they likely would have been instantly killed. But I wasn't going to say that to her, especially with the look on her face. She turned to the two mares, "I'm so sorry guys, I don't know what went wrong", she apologized. "It's fine Derpy, we're just lucky that this guy was here", Bob Bon said, gesturing to me. "Forest", I told them my name. "Well Forest, thanks for saving us", Lyra said. I didn't answer her immediately, I guess I did save their lives, If the crate hit them, well... I nodded to her, "No problem", I responded. I turned to Mrs Cake, surprising her a little, "Um, have you got a tap or a hose?" I asked. The yellow stallion answered for her, "There's one beside the shop", he said. He looked about the same age as Mrs Cake, so this was probably Mr Cake. "Thanks", I said, before standing up and walking over to the shop. I was aware of some ponies standing by, looking at the broken pile of wood. I wasn't sure if anypony saw everything that happened. I walked over to the side of the shop, sure enough there was a hose, connected to a tap on the outside wall. I picked up the end of the hose with my mouth, and then used my hooves to turn the tap. Water started spraying out of the nozzle, and I pointed the hose at my left shoulder, and my foreleg, trying to wash some blood away. After I decided it was clean enough, I then pointed the hose at my flank. After about a minute of washing, I decided that I had washed most of the blood away. I turned off the tap and dropped the hose on the ground. My left side was now soaking wet, but at least not with blood. I walked back towards the group, they seemed to be talking, probably about what just happened. This isn't what I wanted, I just wanted to see the castle, go home, play my guitar for a bit, then help set up the party. Everypony started at me as I walked back, and I suddenly felt very uncomfortable. I walked up to Rarity and stood next to her, making sure my wet side was not near her. I could imagine what she would do to me if I got blood or water on her. "What happened up there?", I asked to the gray Pegasus, Derpy was it? What a strange name. She turned to me, her face not as sad as before, "Um, I don't know, everything was going fine, until it started shaking, then a crate fell off", she explained. I noticed Sweetie Belle walk to my left side, she looked at my side with concern. "Does it hurt?" She asked. "Nah, It's not that bad", I said. "We should probably go cover it with something", Apple Bloom suggested, walking up next to Sweetie. Scootaloo followed. "Yes, we should probably leave", I heard from Rarity, "We will see you all tonight", she said. After we started walking away, I turned my head to look at Rarity, she did the same to me. "Thanks for getting us out of there, I didn't want to deal with that right now", I thanked her. She smiled gently at me, "That was a very heroic thing you did", she complimented me. I looked away, "Don't you start, It was just the right thing to do, that was all it was", I tried to defend myself. She smirked and didn't respond. We kept walking until we reached the castle. It was huge, and appeared crystal like. "Whoa, she lives her?" I asked in awe. Rarity giggled, "Yes dear, and she barely uses any of it, that's why she is happy with the party in here", she said, then walked over to the door, "Do you wish to come in?" she asked politely. She opened the door with her telekinesis. "You serious?" I asked. Sweetie Belle walked over to her sister with a happy grin and walked straight in, followed closely by Apple Bloom. Scootaloo walked over a second later a little hesitant. I walked over to Rarity, and looked at her with an unsure expression, before walking inside. I was greeted by a huge room, filled with shelves of books. Rarity walked up next to me and giggled at my jaw hanging open. I closed it instantly and looked down. The Crusaders walked straight ahead with complete confidence. I shot a glance at Rarity before continuing forward, and I was aware of her following me. We entered an arch, that led into a hallway. Multiple arches lined the hallway, leading into rooms. At the end of the hallway was another arched gap. We walked into the arch, a strange table sat in the centre of the room, surrounded by thrones. I kept walking towards the table, and I now saw a holographic map on top. I looked at the thrones again, each had a symbol on them. I took a closer look, each was a cutie mark! I looked at all the marks, five I could recognize, the sixth seemed to be a rainbow thunderbolt, coming out of a cloud. I guess that one's Rainbow Dash. The fillies each sat on a throne, Scootaloo on Rainbow Dash's, Apple Bloom on Applejack's, and Sweetie sitting on Rarity's throne. They looked at the map and were searching it for something. I turned to Rarity, who had walked up beside me, "What is this place?" I asked. She turned her gaze to me, and started staring into my eyes. She seemed to be lost in thought as she spent a couple seconds just staring into my eyes. Uh, this is weird. "Uh, Rarity?" I asked confused. She seemed to just realize she had been staring at me for a couple seconds, and she looked away blushing, "Ah, sorry, I was just, um, lost in thought", she explained. "What is this place?" I asked again. She collected herself and smiled at me again, "This is the map, let me explain", she said as she walked towards the table. I followed shortly afterwards. We both stood next to the table, a three dimensional, hologram map of Equestria was on the table. I am never going to understand how magic works. "Do you know about Tirek?" she asked. "Yeah", I responded. "Well, there was a chest in the Everfree Forest, once we unlocked it, we had the power to defeat Tirek. Then afterwards, the chest came to Ponyville and planted itself in the ground, then the castle formed", she explained. "The map tells us wherever there is a friendship problem we need to solve", she explained further. There was probably more to the story, but that wasn't important. "I see, and-", I started before I was interrupted. "Rarity!?" I heard in a high pitched male voice. We were looking at the table as she explained, and I had to look up to see where the noise came from. A little purple and green shape was coming down a large set of stairs. What is that thing? He ran towards Rarity, and gave her foreleg a hug. "Hello Spikey-Wikey", Rarity calmly greeted. The little purple guy stepped back and gave an embarrassed smile. "Hi Rare! What are you doing here? Aren't you supposed to be showing that new guy around town? Y'know the one who saved your sister...", he trailed off and looked past Rarity at me. His eyes were wide as he stared at me. Is he a dragon? Definitely not full grown, he's only around a foot tall. Why does Twilight have a dragon in her castle? "Um, hi", I managed to get out. "Spike, this is Forest", Rarity said to Spike. "Oh, you're the new guy", he suddenly realized, "I'm Spike, nice to meet ya", he said, and held his hand out. I held out my hoof and we shook. It felt weird with his fingers and claws around my hoof. He took his hand back, then glanced at my left side, "Whoa dude, what happened to you?", he said concerned. "Ah, it's nothing, just um, somepony..." I trailed off as I tried to figure out the best way to explain, "A Pegasus dropped a crate from the sky, and I just got hit by some wooden chunks that, uh, sprayed". I said. Spike looked shocked, but I heard Sweetie Belle talk, "Pfft, he 'forgot' the part where he saved Lyra and Bon Bon's lives", she said amused. Emphasizing the 'forgot' part. Spike looked at me, "Ha, you've been here two days, and you've saved three pony's lives, I'm impressed", he said. I didn't know how to respond, so I just looked at my hooves and sighed, and I looked back up as Spike started talking again. "So, what are you doing here at the castle?" Spike asked to me. Rarity answered for me, "We wanted to show him the castle, so he knows where to go tonight for the party", she replied. Spike nodded in understanding, "Hey Rarity, are you going to the party?", he asked. Rarity looked back in slight surprise, before smiling again, "Of course, why wouldn't I?" She said. I interrupted before Spike could answer, "Hey Spike, do you know what time the party's supposed to start? I want to help set it up", I asked. "Uh, yeah, I'm pretty sure it starts at eight, If you want to come and help, that'd be great", he said. Ha, that rhymed. I nodded, satisfied, "Sure, I'll come around at six and help", I said. There was an awkward moment of silence, until Rarity spoke, "We should probably go now, we still got a couple hours before the party", she said. Spike looked sad, before collecting himself and smiling, "Sure, see you tonight Rarity", he said, "Oh, and everypony else", he said, seemingly remembered the rest of us existed. The three fillies got out of the throne and snickered at Spike. Then walked towards the exit, followed them next, giving a nod to Spike as I left. Me and the Crusaders stood outside of the castle, after a couple seconds, Rarity came out. We all started walking again, I turned to Rarity, "Hey, um, where are we going now?" I asked. "Well, I was going to drop you back to your hotel, and then the fillies and I were going to go back to the boutique", she explained, "Applejack and Rainbow Dash are supposed to arrive later, and we were all going to walk to the party together", she finished. "Alright", I replied. We walked for a couple minutes, before we reached my hotel. We stood outside the building, and I turned my head to the right to look at Rarity, "Um, can I ask for your help?" I asked politely. She turned her head to me, she looked slightly surprised, and then curious, "With what?" she questioned. "Um, I want to get these wounds dressed, but I can't reach the back one. I was hoping you could help me with it", I asked. She considered it for a second, before turning to me and smiling, "If you need help, then yes", she responded. "Thanks", I said to her, I looked back at the fillies, who were waiting patiently. They all seemed to perk up as I looked at them. "We need to go inside for a sec, are you coming?" I asked. They considered it, then Apple Bloom nodded, "Sure, we trust ya", she said. Trust me? All we're doing is going into my hotel room. Although I have only known them for a day. I nodded, and turned forward again, and walked towards the room, with the others following. I opened my door, the number 1 labeled on it. My room was the same as I left it, my bag and jacket lay on the floor. The room was not very impressive, but I'm not complaining. Simple wooden floorboards, and a gray wall of plaster. A simple bed was in the right corner of the room. I turned around to Rarity, who had a shocked look on her face, "This is where you live!?" she asked. "Yeah, I know it's not very impressive, but it's got running water", I said. Rarity looked at me with more shock, "Do you have electricity?" she asked. I looked away from her, "Uh, no", I said, but then I tried to change the topic, "Anyways, I'll go get the, uh, dressing", I declared. I walked to the bathroom quickly so she couldn't say anything else, the bathroom had a simple sink, and a mirror cabinet. There was a shower in the corner, but it was nothing more than a shower head, and a drain in the ground. A toilet sat in the opposite corner. I walked over to the mirror cabinet and opened it, I searched around, and found two big pads. The plastic covering said, 'Sterile Wound Dressing'. I put them in my mouth an exited the bathroom. The other ponies were around the room, Rarity was levitating my jacket, inspecting it. Sweetie Belle was sitting on my bed with Scootaloo, but Apple Bloom was looking at my guitar, which was leaning against the wall. Rarity looked at me as I walked back into the room, but didn't say anything. I walked over to Apple Bloom, who turned to me when I walked over, "You play guitar?" she asked, a little surprised. I pushed the dressings to the corner of my mouth so I could talk, "Yeah, for a long time", I replied. "Ma sis used to play guitar, but she hasn't for a while", she commented. "Do you know how to play?" I asked. "Nah, I never really took an interest in it, but Sweetie Belle can sing pretty good, she's the musician in the group", Apple Bloom said smiling. Sweetie Belle walked over, "Yeah! I love to sing, It's on my Cutie Mark", she reported. I looked at her mark, and noticed that inside the badge was a musical note, with a star beneath it. "Forest, can you please play a song? I'll sing with you", she asked. I gave a nervous laugh, "I don't know.." I said. Sweetie Belle then pulled a sad face, her puppy-dog eyes pleading with me. Apple Bloom grinned at me, amused by my struggle to resist the cuteness. Scootaloo still sat over on the bed, grinning at me. I sighed, "If you want-", I gave in. Before I got cut off by her excited squee. But I interrupted her interruption,"Hey! After we get these, 'things', covered", I said. She nodded smiling, obviously happy that she was victorious. I turned to Rarity and she gave me a knowing smirk, "I know, It's hard to resist them sometimes", she said. "Yeah, ok, can you put these things on now?" I asked politely. She nodded and used her telekinesis to pull on the bags in my mouth. I didn't let go though, instead I bit hard on the end and ripped the bag open. She took the bags and I was left with plastic in my mouth. I spat the plastic on the ground, and turned my left side to face her. She levitated the first pad out of the bag, and sent it over to me. She pressed it firm against my shoulder. After the pressure stopped I felt a second pad being pushed against the top of my back leg. After a second, Rarity pulled away. I looked at her, "Thanks", I said. She nodded and I walked back to the fillies, Apple Bloom and Sweetie were sitting patiently next to each other. I walked towards the guitar and wrapped a foreleg around it. I slumped awkwardly against the wall, and put the guitar in playing position. Rarity walked over and stood next to Apple Bloom, watching me. "Okay", I said to Sweetie Belle, "What do you want to sing?" "Um...", she said. I guess she hadn't thought about it. I tried to think of a song that she would know. A song that everypony would know. My mind turned up blank. Then I remembered. "Oh wait! I've got one!" I said. Sweetie Belle perked up instantly. "I'll sing first, and then join me after you know the words", I ordered. I started strumming, the soft guitar calming me down, I closed my eyes, and pretended I was all by myself, like I was the only pony in the universe. And then I started singing. "Little filly, little filly, don't lie to me, tell me where did you sleep last night" "In the pines, in the pines, where the sun never shines, will shiver the whole night through" "Little filly, little filly, don't lie to me, tell me where did you sleep last night" "In the pines, in the pines, where the sun never shines, will shiver the whole night through" "You've caused me to weep you've caused me to mourn, you caused me to lose my home" "In the pines, in the pines, where the sun never shines, will shiver when the cold wind blows" I finished strumming and opened my eyes, everypony in the room was looking at me with surprise, Rarity's mouth open wide. Uh oh, did I do something wrong? I took out the part about a stallion who got his head cut off by a train, I figure the fillies didn't want to hear about that. The song itself was an old folk song, I don't know where it actually came from. Sweetie Belle spoke first, "Wow Forest, we didn't expect you to be so..." she started, "Good", she finished. Now it was my turn to be suprised, "Wha-Really?" I asked. "Why, if we didn't already have a bass singer, I would make you join the PonyTones!", Rarity said happily. So many things in that sentence confused me. "Yeah, you don't exactly look like the singing type", Scootaloo commented. So what type am I then? "Well ma brother doesn't look like the singin' type, and he is the bass singer of the PonyTones!" Apple Bloom said to Scootaloo. I still don't know what that is. Wait, Apple Bloom and Applejack have a brother? "Um ok, Sweetie, do you want to sing now?" I tried to change the conversation. She looked excitedly at me, and grinned, "Yes!" she exclaimed. I closed my eyes again and started strumming, then singing. With Sweetie Belle joining in this time. I stood outside the castle, it was still light outside, but the sky had started turning orange. Which would then turn into black. I walked up to the door and knocked three times. I waited a couple seconds before it opened. A little purple and green dragon stood at the doorway, with the door still in hand. He looked up at me, and gave him a polite smile and nod. "Ah! Forest, here to help set up right?" He asked. "Yep", I said. "Ok, follow me then", she said and walked back into the castle. I followed him. I found myself in a familiar hallway, with many arches that led into other rooms. The map room's doors were closed, so I guess that's not where the party is being held. I doubt that many ponies are even allowed in there, so I was probably very lucky. We walked into an arch that was on the left side of the hallway, and I found myself in a large room, but then again, all the rooms in this place were probably huge. Pinkie Pie was standing in the centre of the room, facing away from me as she looked to be inspecting the room. Twilight stood next to her, also looking away from me. It appeared they were looking at the same thing. There were two boxes in the corner, I could assume they were filled with party supplies. "Uh, Twilight?" Spike asked, interrupting the silence. The two mares jumped, and turned around, surprise on both of their faces. Weird, I never thought Pinkie's face was unable of showing emotion apart from pure joy. But they seemed to calm down after they realized it was me, "Ah", Twilight said, "Forest, Spike said you were coming to help", she said. Pinkie gave an excited squee, that seemed more like her, "Hi Forest! We could always use more help", she said happily, although everything she says seems to be happy. "What would you like me to do?" I asked politely. Pinkie didn't hesitate, "There's a box at Sugarcube Corner that has some party supplies, I couldn't bring it over with the others because it's really heavy, I was going to get Twilight to go get it, but her magic will be handy to hang the rest of the supplies, if you could go get the box, that'd be great", she finished, her smile never faltering. How the heck does she talk like that without breathing? I nodded and walked out of the room, then down the hallway. I walked outside and felt the cold winter air infiltrate my lungs. It was a pleasant feeling, It left a cold chill in your body, which felt refreshing and regenerating. The sky was a little more orange then when I walked in, but it was still fairly light outside. I started walking in the direction of the town square, where Sugarcube Corner was. After a couple minutes I arrived at Sugarcube Corner, It was closed by now. There were a few ponies who I didn't know that were walking around. A cardboard box sat in front of the door, and I could safely assume that was the right box. Isn't a little risky leaving it out here? Actually, most of the ponies in this town probably know each other, and I doubt anypony dare steal from an Element of Harmony. Now, whats the best way to move this thing? I walked to the other side of the box and notice an inch-thick bundle of rope. That'll work. After a minute I had rope wrapped around the box. I bit onto a piece of rope and lifted the box into the air. It was a decent weight, but nothing I couldn't handle. I walked away from the shop with the rope in my mouth, and headed towards the castle. The town square was mostly stores and stalls, I now walked down a street with houses. I continued walking down the street, when suddenly I heard a noise from behind me. "Hey wait!" I heard in a mare's voice. Is she talking to me? I didn't stop walking, but I looked back to find the gray Pegasus I had seen before, Derpy? She scrambled towards me and started walking next to me. "Hi! You're the stallion from before, right?" She asked. "Yeah, um, is your name Derpy?" I asked, My voice a little muffled from carrying the rope in my mouth. I found that as a really weird name, why would you call your kid Derpy? She smiled, and looked happily at me, at least, I think she was looking at me, it was kind of hard to tell, "Yup! Derpy or Muffins, most ponies call me Derpy", she said cheerfully. Muffins made a little more sense, but if everypony called her Derpy, then I guess I will too. "Ok, can I help you with anything?" I asked politely. She hesitated, "Actually, I just wanted to talk", she said nervously. I should probably make an attempt to be friendly. "Sure", I replied, I looked forward again. She relaxed again, "Um, what are you doing?" She asked, looking at the box and rope I was carrying. "I'm getting some stuff for the party at Twilight's castle, are you going?" I asked, and looked at her for the last bit. She hesitated, "Um, I was invited, but I don't know if I'll go", She said, looking slightly sad. "Why not?" I asked. She sighed, "I'm really clumsy, If I go, I'll probably screw up the party somehow", she said. "You should come", I said. She looked at me surprise, "But what if I ruin the party?" she asked. I chuckled, which surprised her, "You won't ruin the party, would Pinkie Pie invite you if she thought you would?" I said. She looked even more surprised, before looking thoughtful, she then turned to me with a happy smile on her face, "You're right!" she exclaimed. I smiled gently, satisfied that I had cheered her up again, "So you'll come?" I asked. She grinned, "Yep! Thank you Forest!", she said. A second later she flew away. I looked forward again, and I smiled as I walked back to the castle. I entered the arch, Twilight and Pinkie were still in the room, hanging decorations. A table was in the centre of the room. Balloons were floating on the ceiling, there appeared to be a DJ booth in the front of the room. I noticed Spike sitting on a couch, eating what appeared to be a bowl of... gems? Oh right, dragons eat gems. I let out a cough to announce my presence. Everypony, and dragon, turned around at the noise, then I set the box on the ground. "Hi Forest! You got the supplies!" Pinkie said excitedly. Pinkie bounced over smiling, while Twilight simply walked over, Spike stayed where he was, and just continued eating. Twilight opened the box and levitated the contents, multiple soda bottles, flashy lights and a bucket of confetti. "How many ponies are coming?" I asked to Pinkie Pie. "Oh around 30" she said, Whoa, thirty ponies in one room, although it was a huge room. I nodded, "Need me to do anything else?" I asked. She thought about it, "Hmm, you could help us hang the rest of the decorations", she said. She seems oddly serious when it comes to setting up parties, I bet that changes during the party itself though. "Sure", I replied. Twilight set down the confetti bucket and the soda bottles, she kept the light in her magic. It was one of those things that spins around and flashes colours. The name escapes me though, I could ask Pinkie, but it's not important. "Twilight, you set up the lights, Forest you take the soda to the table, I'll set up the confetti cannon", Pinkie said. Yep, serious about parties. Wait, confetti cannon? We spent about an hour setting up for the party, when we had finished, the room looked party perfect. Coloured lights flashed through the room, the table was filled with drinks and food. Balloons and streamers decorated the place. And music would be provided by a DJ who was coming. I sat on the couch next to Spike, who was happy chewing on gems. I turned to Pinkie who was carefully inspecting her uh, confetti cannon. "You're going full out on this party thing, huh?" I asked to Pinkie. She looked up from her cannon and looked at me and smiled, "I love parties! I don't know if anypony told you this, but I'm the Party Planner for all of Ponyville!" She happily declared. I just nodded, not really feeling like talking. Suddenly there was a loud knocking from outside the room. Maybe somepony had arrived early? Everypony in the room looked up at the noise. I shot up out of the couch, and walked at a fast pace to the front door. I opened the door and I was greeted by a white mare, she had a blue mane, but the thing I noticed first were her purple sunglasses. "Um, hi, are you here for the party?" I asked. She looked at me curiously for a second, "You're the new guy right?" she asked curiously. "Yep", I responded. "I'm Vinyl Scratch, but you may know me better as the famous Dj-Pon-3", she said proudly. Who? "Um, ok, come in", I said, and held the door open for her. She walked in, I noticed she was a unicorn, and her horn was glowing. Confused I looked behind her, to see multiple large cases floating in the air behind her. I ran to catch up to her, and started walking beside her. I turned my head to her as we walked, "So, your Dj-ing the party?" I asked. "Yeah, I would never miss a Pinkie Pie party!" she declared. I nodded and looked forward again. We entered the party room, "Hi Vinyl!" Pinkie shouted a greeting. "Hey", Vinyl replied calmly. "Hello Vinyl, the Dj booth's over there if you want to get set up", Twilight pointed out politely. "Yeah, thanks", Vinyl replied. Vinyl walked over to the Dj booth, carrying the cases with her, Pinkie followed her, bouncing. I realized there was nothing else I could really do, so I sat back down on the chair with Spike. I looked over at Spike who was still eating from his small bowl of gems. I considered talking with him about the gems. "Hey Spike, what do they taste like to you?" I asked, trying to sound polite. He looked at me for a second, before turning back to his bowl. "It depends on the gem, all of them taste sweet, but they all have different flavours", he explained, he held up a green gem, "This one tastes like lime", he said before flicking it into his mouth, he picked up another gem, a red one this time, "The red ones usually tastes like raspberry", he explained before flicking that one into his mouth. I nodded, and rested my head on the arm chair, waiting for something to happen. Fifteen minutes had passed and I was still in the almost exact same position. I was thinking heavily for the last fifteen minutes, about my past, and about the future. I've never had many friends before, and now I'm suddenly becoming friends with everypony. Spike had finished his bowl soon after I asked him about the gems, and I think he fell asleep five minutes ago, because I could hear heavy snoring. What was the time? I looked at the clock, half past seven. Still half an hour before the party even starts, although I assume that some ponies are going to arrive early. As if on cue I heard a knock on the front door. I shot out of the couch again, and raced towards the door. I opened the front door. Outside stood Rarity, Applejack, and a rainbow mare I didn't recognize. But I could take a guess that it was Rainbow Dash. "Hey", I greeted them, then I opened the door wide for them to enter. Rarity walked in first, and Sweetie Belle followed next. Sweetie Belle? What was she doing here? Sweetie Belle gave my foreleg a hug as she walked in, "Hi Forest!" she squealed out. Applejack walked in next, and gave me a knowing grin as Sweetie hugged me. Sweetie Belle let go of my leg, and scampered over to her sister. Rainbow Dash came in next, with Scootaloo and Apple Bloom following her. Why were the fillies-, oh wait, yeah Rarity said they were all coming together, I guess that included the fillies too. I turned around to face the mares, who were all looking at me. Rainbow Dash stepped forward and raised an eyebrow at me, "So you're Forest?" she asked, she had a slight smile. I nodded, "Yep", I replied. She looked me up and down, and then grinned at me, she stuck out a foreleg, "Rainbow Dash, best flier in all of Equestria", she announced herself. "Forest", I told her, and I also stuck my foreleg out, and we shook hooves. We put our forelegs down, "I'll take you to everypony else", I offered. Then I walked down the hallway, with everypony else following. I entered the room, Twilight glanced curiously at me, probably wondering who showed up. Then she smiled warmly as her friends entered the room. I let them do their thing and I walked back over to the couch, where Spike lay snoring. The mare's stood a couple meters away, all talking about something. It was none of my business, so I didn't eavesdrop. I wonder if I should wake Spike up or not. I looked at the little guy, he seemed happy. Nah, better just let him sleep. Sweetie Belle ran up to me and jumped up on the couch next to me. "Careful", I whispered to her, "Spike's sleeping", I warned. She glanced at Spike then back to me, she giggled. "He sleeps like a rock, should we wake him? He'd love to see Rarity", she whispered back to me. I looked confused at her, "Wouldn't he be happy to see everypony? Why did you just say Rarity?" I asked, making sure to keep whispering. She looked at the group of mares, they were busy talking to each other. Pinkie was still over at the Dj booth, probably annoying the hell out of Vinyl. She looked back at me, "Come closer", she whispered. I turned my head to point my ear in her direction as I moved my head closer. She practically pressed her muzzle against my ear as she whispered, "Spike likes Rarity", she whispered. I pulled away instantly and looked at her in surprise, "Really?" I barely remembered to whisper. Then I thought about how he acted around Rarity when I first met him. She nodded, "I think everypony knows, Rarity might even know herself, but she hasn't acknowledge it", Sweetie Belle explained. I smiled at Sweetie Belle, "That actually makes a lot of sense, but we shouldn't talk about it, that's between him and Rarity", I whispered. She looked at me curiously, "What do you mean?" she asked. I momentarily looked blank at her, before smiling again. She was young, she probably didn't know much about relationships. "It's because it's none of our business, If he likes Rarity, then we shouldn't talk about it. The only thing we would do is make it worse for them", I explained, still whispering. Sweetie Belle nodded, "You're probably right, although I don't know if it's just a crush, or if he's serious about it", She confessed. I nodded, "Either way, It's none of our business", I whispered. "Yeah, you're right", she said. I suddenly wondered what would happen if Rarity and Spike were together. What would their children look like? Is it even legal? Would Rarity marry Spike if there was a social stigma? I realized that thinking like this wasn't going to help me in any way. "Ok, you should go talk to Apple Bloom and Scootaloo, I'm gonna get Pinkie and wait for someponies to arrive for the party", I said. I got off the couch before I could hear her response, and walked over towards the end of the room. Pinkie seemed to be talking rapidly to Vinyl about something, meanwhile Vinyl was trying to set up her equipment. As I got closer I heard music coming from Vinyl's headphones, It seemed she was trying to drown out Pinkie's rambling. "Uh, Pinkie?" I interrupted. Pinkie turned around to face me, and smiled at me. "Hey Forest! I was just talking to Vinyl about the best music to play for the party", she explained. Vinyl seemed oblivious of Pinkie even being there. "Uh, hey, why don't we go wait at the front door for the guests to arrive? You know who's invited and who's not", I proposed. It seemed that the time was rapidly getting closer to eight o'clock, and guests would start to arrive really soon. She gasped, "I almost forgot! Great idea!" she said. A second later she was out of the room, she seemed to disappear in a pink blur. How does she do these things? She seems like she came straight out of a cartoon! I followed her out in a noticeably slower pace. I exited the room to follow her down the hallway. When I got to the door, Pinkie was standing there with a smile on her face. She opened the twin doors and latched them to the wall. Pinkie stood on the left side, while I stood on the right. We begun our waiting game. A couple minutes later, two ponies walked up to the castle. I recognized Derpy straight away, but she was with a stallion. He had a light brown coat, and his mane was a darker shade of brown. His mane was short and spiky, and he wore a large scarf around his neck. Makes sense, it is Winter. Derpy and the stallion walked up to the door, Derpy smiled at us, "Hey Pinkie! Hey Forest!" she greeted us. She gave Pinkie a friendly hug, and then darted across the other side of the hallway to give me a hug. Jeez, the ponies in this town are super friendly. She pulled away from me and walked over to the stallion. Were they a couple? Were they related? "Forest, this is my friend, Dr Whooves", she said, gesturing to the stallion. Ah, so they're friends. He walked up to me and stuck a foreleg out, I did the same, and we shook hooves. "Nice to meet you sir!" He said. I was surprised by his accent, but I didn't let it show. We took our forelegs back and he nodded politely at me, then they walked up the hallway. I doubt they need me to show them the room, because we closed every other door, and hung up balloons at the doorway. I turned back to Pinkie, who was happily waiting by the door. "Hey, are you alright by yourself? I was gonna go back to the room", I asked. She smiled at me, "Yep! I'll just keep track of anypony who comes in!", she declared happily. I nodded and followed Derpy and the Doctor back to the room. Twilight, Rarity and Applejack were still talking to each other, but Rainbow Dash moved over to Derpy and was talking to her. The three fillies were sitting on the couch next to a sleeping Spike. Vinyl Scratch was still over at the Dj booth, setting up the equipment, several large amps were already set up. I walked over to the three mares, who looked towards me as I walked over, "Hey Twilight, should we wake up Spike? He probably doesn't want to miss the party", I asked. Twilight looked towards Rarity, then back to me and smiled, "I'll wake him up", she said. I looked back at her as she walked past me, towards where Spike lay snoring. I looked forward again to find Applejack had stepped forward and was inspecting me. "Rarity here tells me that you're lookin' for a job at Sweet Apple Acres", she said. I decided that the best thing to do would be honest with her, "Yeah, she said that Sweet Apple Acres might suit me, Twilight agreed", I answered. "It's backbreaking work, you get paid by how much you can bring in", she said. I shook my head, "I'm no stranger to hard work", I said. It was true. She relaxed, "You seem like an alright stallion, and ma sis trusts you. Come to Sweet Apple Acres tomorrow, and we'll see how you buck", she offered. "Thank you", I nodded. Then suddenly, I flinched as something landed on my back, I looked back, expecting to see Sweetie Belle, but Spike sat there instead. "Hey guys!" he said. "Um, why are you on my back?" I asked. "Leverage, now I can see eye-to-eye with everypony", he explained casually. Rarity giggled, "Hello Spike", she said. "Hi Rarity", he said, his tone somewhat love-struck. I resisted slapping my forehead. Could he possible make it any more obvious? Rarity seemed oblivious though, and just smiled. If she did know, wasn't it kind of cruel to lead him on like this? I turned around as I heard hoofsteps, Spike did too, as did Rarity and Applejack. I recognized the two mares instantly, Lyra and Bon Bon. Lyra glanced at me for a second, and then walked over. Bon Bon followed. "Hello Lyra. Hello Bon Bon, you two are early", Rarity commented. She was right, it was about fifteen minutes before eight o'clock. I gave a soft chuckle, "It's better to be early than late, right?" I smiled. Bon Bon sighed, "We wanted to thank you again for saving us", she admitted. I shook my head, "I just did what anypony else would have done, you don't have to thank me", I asked. I didn't want ponies thanking me. Lyra moved closer to me, "So...What brought you to Ponyville, Forest?" She asked. She was probably just trying to be friendly, but the question still caught me off guard. I looked at her nervously. I glanced at Rarity, who looked back at me with sadness. She and Twilight were the only ponies I had told about my past. Well, some of my past. I sighed, "I used to live in Ponyville when I was a colt", I started, Applejack was listening, and her eyes widened in surprise as she listened. "Really? I don't remember you", Applejack interrupted. She's likely been in Ponyville her whole life, and surprised that she doesn't remember me. "It was a long time ago, I was only six years old when-" I stopped myself. I was almost going to say, 'When dad died'. "-I, uh, moved. I could only come back now", I finished. There was way more to the story. Even more then what Rarity and Twilight knew about. Lyra nodded, "Ok, well, we'll leave you alone now, talk to you later", she said, smiling. Bon Bon nodded to me as well, and they both walked away, towards the table full of food. I thought for a second, Applejack deserves a better explanation, she's the Element of Honesty, and would probably appreciate my honesty. And If I'm going to work for her, well... I turned around to face Applejack, who's eyes widened as I did, Rarity looked curious at what I was going to say. "Hey, Applejack, you're the Element of Honesty, and you would probably appreciate a full story, but it's not exactly a happy story, and I don't want to risk ruining the party for anypony. So if you want, then I'll tell you tomorrow", I said. Her eyes were still wide, my voice probably came across as intense. "Uh, Forest, ya don't have to tell me anythin' you don't want to", she said. I shook my head, "Rarity and Twilight know, and besides, It's not a secret, it's just something not to talk about during a party," I explained. Wow, I made it sound like I was secretly an alien or something. Although, an alien arriving in Ponyville would make a great story. Wait, I'm getting off track here. She nodded, "So it's nothin' serious, right?" She asked, a little concerned. Rarity walked up next to her friend, "No darling, It's nothing serious, he just feels that talking about it here is unnecessary", she explained. I gave her silent, 'Thank you'. Applejack seemed to relax again, "Ok, thanks for telling me Forest", She said. She then glanced past me, and then looked at me again, "Ma cousin's over there, I'm just gonna say hi to her", she said. Applejack walked away, over to a mare that was entering the room, her coat was an off-white, and she had an orange curly mane. A stallion walked in with her. Derpy also walked over to the mare excitedly. I looked back at Rarity, who was eyeing me, "Why did you tell her that?" She asked, she didn't sound angry, instead she sounded curious. "Many reasons", I said, "Applejack is the Element of Honesty, if I lied to her as soon as we met, then we'd probably never be friends. Another reason, is because she simply deserves an explanation", I responded. She looked at me with surprise, then her eyes softened, "I understand", she said. I suddenly realized there was something else I should do. I hesitated before talking, "Hey Rarity?" I asked. She instantly perked up again, but I don't know what she was expecting. "I'm sorry", I managed to say. She looked at me confused, "For what?" she asked. I hesitated again, "Well, for scaring you. Yesterday, in the hospital. You must have heard about your sister being found injured, and when you saw the blood trail, I could imagine how scared you must have been. I'm sorry for scaring you", I said. I had just been speaking my mind. Rarity walked up to me, and gave me a hug. "Forest", she gently said, "I admit that I was terrified when I saw that blood trail, I thought my sister was gone, and I couldn't think of life without her. But when she came out of the room unharmed, It was one of the happiest moments of my life. And that is all thanks to you..." she trailed off. I gently pushed her away, and gave her a weak smile. She was a really good friend. Spike jumped off me and walked up to Rarity. Oh, I forgot he was there, lucky I didn't mention his crush, heh. "Hey Rare, where's my hug?" He asked jokingly, he had a smirk on his face. Rarity raised an eyebrow and smiled back at him. She picked him up in her magic, and levitated him towards her chest. She stuck out her forelegs and hugged him tight. "Don't think I forgot you Spikey-Wikey!", she said as she hugged him. Spike looked like the happiest guy in the world. I chuckled a little. "Ooh! Nopony told me we were giving hugs!" I heard from my right. I made the mistake of turning to see who it was, even though I recognized the voice. I was immediately tackled by a pink blur, and I was knocked to the ground. Pinkie was on my back, squeezing me tight. I stood up easily, even with the pink mare on my back. "Ooh Forest, you're so muscular, where do you work out?", she teased, before going into a full laugh. Ugh, that sounds really weird coming from her mouth. "Aren't you supposed to be watching the door?" I asked. Turning my head around to see her. She smiled, "Everypony's here, silly", she said. Wait what? I looked behind me. Oh. The room was full of ponies. Thankfully, none of them were looking at me, they were too busy talking to each other. Had I not noticed any of them walk in? "Okay Everypony! Let's get this party started!" I heard shouted by Vinyl Scratch. The room went dark for a second, before going up in flashing lights. Then dubstep party music started blaring from the direction of the Dj booth. Everypony I could see started dancing. I just stood there. Pinkie Pie got off my back and started dancing like crazy. I didn't join her, I wasn't really that keen on parties. I sat down and looked around, Rarity was sitting down too. We locked eyes for a second. She had let go of Spike, and he was dancing nearby. She walked up next to me and sat down, amazingly, I could hear her voice over the loud music. "Not a fan of dancing?" she asked, smiling friendly. I shook my head. I never found the party culture very appealing. Something about it just made everypony seem.. unintelligent. They're like a completely different pony from who they are usually. "I'm not one for dancing either, luckily there is a couch in here, do you want to sit over there with me?" She asked politely. "Sure", I responded. We got up on the couch. I sat in the corner, and she sat about a meter away from me. "What did the doctor say about your wounds?" She asked. I shook my head, "Nothing serious, the bite missed any veins or arteries in my neck, and I didn't lose too much blood. He said my fur will cover any scars that might form" I responded. She nodded, "How long until you can remove the bandages?" She asked. I smiled, "I could remove the one around my neck by tomorrow, he suggested I keep the ones on my leg for a little longer, just to prevent infection", I informed her. The ones on my legs were in a bad spot, they could easily get dirt in them. She smiled, "That's great news!" she declared, "Are you well enough to work at Sweet Apple Acres?" She asked, suddenly a little concerned. "Yeah, The cuts aren't nearly deep enough to do any real damage", I assured her. She looked satisfied with my answer. I decided to lay down on my side, I rested my head against the arm of the couch. I felt Rarity looking at me as I did, but I didn't care. I was tired, today had felt really long. What was everything I had done today? I had walked around town, saved Lyra and Bon Bon, and help set up the party. It felt like I had done more than that. I was ready to go to sleep. For the first time in a long time, I felt safe enough to sleep in a room with other ponies. I suddenly felt a new pair of eyes on me. I sat back up and looked next to Rarity, Twilight had sat next to her and was looking at me, her expression seemed unreadable. "Oh, hey Twilight", I greeted her. My voice sounded tired, so I cleared my throat to try and fix it. "Hey Forest", Twilight replied, "What were you two talking about?" she asked, with a small smirk on her face. I don't know why. I lay back down again in the same position. "Oh I was just asking Forest about his um, injuries.", Rarity explained calmly. "And how are they Forest?" Twilight asked. "Fine", I responded. I didn't want to repeat everything I said to Rarity. Twilight said something, but it came out as blurred to my ears. I was rapidly slipping unconcious. Then darkness greeted me. My eyes slowly opened. I was confused to where I was. This isn't Twilight's Castle. I looked around. I was in a small room. It was reminescent of a hospital room. I stared in confusion at a huge blood spatter against the wall. What? I got up off the floor and looked around. I froze as I saw a pitch black shape. It looked to be made of shadows, and it was in the vague shape of a pony. I could see a mouth, and two amber eyes. They glowed with anger. "Pathetic", it said, it's voice high-pitched. The voice seemed familiar to me. "You think that they'll ever care about you? You're wrong." The seething black mass said. "You're wrong", I retorted. My voice staying calm. "You should have killed yourself, all those times you wanted to. You just never had the guts to go through with it", It grinned at me. I flinched as he said that, mostly because it was true. When I didn't respond, it kept talking. "They will die because of you, you will cause them so much pain", it hissed at me. A pony appeared beside him, Rarity!? Her face was sad as she looked at me, her eyes were lifeless and dull. A black tentacle suddenly flicked out of the black mass. With a single swipe, it cut off Rarity's head. My face was pure horror. I knew this wasn't real, but it still made me feel sick to my stomach. The black mass of shadows was staring at me the whole time. It's gaze burning with satisfaction. It then suddenly bared sharp teeth, and then it lunged at me. I gasped for air as my eyes shot open, panic set in. I spazmed, and fell off the couch and flopped onto the floor. I stood up and looked around me. My fur felt drenched with cold sweat, and I was aware of my heavy breathing. Twilight Sparkle was staring at me, she had a look of bewilderment on her face. Rarity was next to her, looked equally bewildered, but she had concern in her eyes. Memories flooded back to me, I was in Twilight's castle, I fell asleep during the party. I looked around the room, expecting everypony in the whole room to laugh at me. Instead, only Pinkie Pie was present, and she wasn't laughing. Sweetie Belle ran from out of nowhere and looked up at me, her eyes wide, and her expression concerned. "Forest! Are you okay? What happened?" She asked. I sighed tiredly, "It was just a nightmare, I'm fine", I said quietly. Rarity and Twilight got off the couch and walked up to me, as did Pinkie, who looked unusually concerned. "Where is everypony?" I asked. Was the party over? "Everypony went home at around nine, we're just packing everything up." Twilight said. "What did you see? Did Princess Luna visit you?" Sweetie Belle asked. Princess Luna? Why would she visit me? Oh, my dream. I shook my head, "No, I didn't see Luna, and you don't want to know what I dreamed about", I said. I didn't want to tell Sweetie that I saw her sister getting her head sliced off, that would traumatize her! "There are some things you don't want to know, trust me", I assured her. "Yes Sweetie Belle, if it scared Forest, just imagine what it would do to you!", Rarity said. Sweetie let out a sigh, "Fine", she accepted. After a couple seconds of awkward silence, I spoke. "Um, I'll help you finish packing up", I offered. Twilight nodded, "Thanks, we're almost done anyways", she said. We spent a few minutes packing up the rest of the decorations. Most of the soda and food had been consumed, so we didn't have to pack that up, we just put them in the garbage. When we were done, there were three large boxes full of party decorations. Pinkie took a box, and Twilight took the other two in her magic. I could imagine she was very powerful with magic. We all walked outside the castle. The group spilt apart, and we faced each other. "Okay, Pinkie and I can take the boxes back to her place, we'll see you guys later", she said. Pinkie smiled, "Bye guys!" she exclaimed. "Farewell to you both", Rarity told her friends. I just nodded goodbye to them. They walked off in the direction of Sugarcube Corner. Rarity, Sweetie Belle and I walked in the other direction. As we walked I looked at the ground and started thinking. Should I tell somepony what I saw in my nightmare? Definitely not Sweetie Belle, or any of the fillies for that matter. Probably not Applejack or Pinkie. Maybe Rarity or Twilight? Telling Rarity herself might be a bad idea, she might just get freaked out. The gore and blood didn't really bother me. But what really scared me was Rarity. The look in her sad eyes. And the fact that I couldn't do anything to save her. No! No, Rarity is perfectly fine, she's right here next to me. That thing I dreamed about was not Rarity. I didn't want to imagine my friend could look like that. I turned to look at Rarity, if just to make sure she was still there, to find her already looking at me. We locked eyes, and stared at each other. How long as she been staring at me? I looked away from her. I felt uncomfortable looking at her right now, It was almost impossible not to picture her with blood violently bursting from her headless neck. I refused to look at Rarity for the rest of the walk, instead focusing on the ground in front of me. We arrived at the hotel, and I realized that I had to say goodbye to the mare and filly. I forced myself to look Rarity in the eyes, and she looked suprised as I did, as my eyes probably showed a mixture of fear and sadness. "Uh, Rarity, the nightmare I had? You were in it", I confessed. "I had a feeling", she said. I had probably made it obvious. "We should talk about it tommorow", I asked. She considered it, "I'll be working in the Boutique, come by before you go to Sweet Apple Acres", she offered. "Thank you, Goodnight Rarity", I said gently. I looked down beside her at the energetic little filly, "Bye Sweetie Belle", I remembered to say to her. She grinned at me. I turned and walked into the hotel. I entered my room and instantly jumped into bed. Sleep would really help me. But what if I just got another nightmare? I had little time to think about it though, as tiredness took over, and I slowly drifted into unconciousness. No! Not again! I looked around the hospital room again, the same blood splatter on the wall from before. I looked behind me again, there it was. The freaky mass of black, staring at me. "Who are you!? What do you want!?" I shouted at the beast. "You know who I am! And for what I want...." It trailed off. Twilight appeared next to him. I looked in horror at her. Her eyes were filled with sadness, but they once again appeared gray and lifeless. These ponies were always filled with such happiness, but seeing them like this was the worst feeling in the world. "Forest, how could you let him do this?" Twilight said tearfully. She was crying, and tears fell down her cheek. This isn't real Forest. None of this is real. "What I want... is for you to suffer. I want you to feel pain. The only way I can make you suffer... is by making others suffer", he explained. I closed my eyes as I heard a sickening splitting sound. I looked down at Twilight's body, laying on the ground limp. Blood had never bothered me, I had seen plenty of it. But watching her life fade away in an instant... The only ponies that have cared for me in a long time... I snapped. "You're not real!!" I yelled. I charged towards the beast with a furious scream, I went right through him. I crashed into the wall with a loud loud. It didn't hurt. I turned back around instantly and faced him. He grinned at me, menace behind his gaze. I can't hit him! What do I do? "ENOUGH!" I heard shouted by a mare. What the hell? I looked to my left, as did the black beast opposite me. Standing there was a large blue Alicorn. She wore an expression of extreme anger, which was directed at the black mass. "Princess Luna!?" The black mass screeched, looking suprised. "Begone sick beast!" Luna shouted. She pointed her head down, and a blue light shot out of her horn. The light connected with the beast, and he disappeared in a blue flash. A second passed, then Luna looked at me, expression neutral. "Let us leave this place", she declared, sounding serious. I had no time to react, because a second later we disappeared in a blinding blue light. Chapter 3I opened my eyes. The first thing I saw was Luna standing roughly a meter away from me, looking at me with a friendly smile. I realized that we weren't in the hospital building anymore. We stood in a clearing. To my left was woodland, It went around us in a circle. To my right was the edge of a cliff. We were on a cliff? Behind Luna, a creek flowed from the forest, and went over the side of the cliff to form a waterfall. I looked around in awe at the scenery, this place looked like the most beautiful thing in the whole of Equestria. I looked back at Luna, who was smiling pleasantly, "Thou has been brought from Hell to Heaven in an instant", she commented. Her voice held authority, yet seemed to be fierce and gentle at the same time. I lowered my head to her, "Princess Luna, It's a great honor", I said. I couldn't believe that I was talking to the Princess of the Night! "Rise Green Forest", she asked, using my full name. I did as she ordered and raised my head instantly. "Please, I would prefer if thou refers to me as Luna", she said. I nodded, "In that case Luna, I would like you to call me Forest, I don't like my full name", I asked as politely as I could. She smiled, "Very well Forest, do you know why I am here?" She asked. "Are you here to stop these nightmares?" I responded. She smiled, "Yes, it is my duty as Princess of the Night to prevent any dangers that may happen during my watch, I sensed thou was having very disturbing dreams, and I have found the cause", she said. I didn't respond, and instead listened. "Thou's dreams are being influenced by an unknown source. They are using a spell that allows them to come into your dreams. They can influence the dreams, and are turning it into something monstrous", she explained, her tone gone more serious. My eyes widened, "So, somepony's making me have these nightmares?" I asked. She nodded, "I'm afraid so, although I don't know who, or why they are doing it", she answered. I thought for a second, "I thought you were the only pony who could change and control dreams", I questioned. She shook her head, "They aren't controlling thou's dreams, they are simply influencing it, with a small amount of magic, thou can block the intruders", she explained. I nodded in understanding. "I have used an enchantment, it allows thou to control your dreams better, while you haven't full control over them, you should be able to influence them in ways that allow thou to ignore intruders", she explained. "Thank you Luna", I said to her. Maybe I could get a good night sleep for once, heh. "If thou allows it, I would like to stay and talk. I have no other urgent business that needs to be taken care of.", she asked. I looked at her, "Of course", I responded. She was asking me for permission, even though she could probably do anything she wanted. We sat down where we were, and faced in the direction of the cliff edge, a forest full of trees lay below. The view was amazing, and I'm not suprised that Luna wants to stay. I don't know the location where we are, for all I know it's not even a real place in Equestria. We're not in the Everfree Forest, the Everfree hasn't got any pine trees. "So, am I asleep right now?" I asked. I pretty much knew that I was, but I feel I should ask. "Yes. The enchantment I used will let you come here every night if you wish to", she said. "Thank you Luna, this place is beautiful", I commented. Luna turned her head around to look at me, "How did thou come to meet Princess Twilight and the other element bearers?" She asked, she had a friendly smile on her face. "Don't you already know? I always thought you and your sister knew everything about about everypony", I asked politely. She chuckled, "No, most ponies assume we are akin to gods, but those who are close to us know different. Celestia and I possess incredible magic, but we aren't invincible. Every bit of information I know about thou has come from your last two dreams", she explained. I nodded in understanding. So she only knew things from my last two dreams then. "How did that thing know about Rarity and Twilight then?" I asked, suddenly concerned again. Luna shook her head, "He was intent on hurting somepony you care about, even if it wasn't real. He likely influenced your subconscious mind into giving him somepony you cared about. He didn't know who the ponies he killed were, all he knew was that they were important to you", she explained. I nodded. Not really knowing what to say. "Why are they important to you? Thou has only known them for two days" She asked, turning to face me again. Her expression remained neutral, and she held wisdom behind those eyes. "Because they are my friends, they are the first ponies in a very long time who have actually cared for me. And they are far more important than me, If I die, I have virtually nothing to lose. If they die, they leave family and friends behind." I explained. She nodded and looked towards the cliff again. There was silence for a while, as we just enjoyed the view, and the soothing noise of the waterfall. "How did you know that I liked the outdoors?" I asked. She chuckled, "Well, thou's name is Forest", she commented. I chuckled, "My name is Forest, it would make sense if I like forests." I pointed out. To myself more than anypony. She smiled, "No, I looked into your dreams and tried to find somewhere you would feel safe. You brought yourself here", she explained I brought myself here? I guess that's why she said I could visit anytime. We sat in silence again. After a period of silence Luna spoke again. "I must leave now, but before I do, I wish to ask you something", she stated. I turned my gaze away from the view and looked at her, "Yes?" "Why did you consider suicide?" She asked, sounding saddened. I looked away, I guess she was curious about that. I doubt she could relate. "I felt like my life wasn't going anywhere, and I felt like my life had no value. I had nopony who cared if I lived or died. The only thing that kept me from doing it was... Hope. Hope that life could get better in the future. And I was right, now I have friends who care about me, and my new life can finally begin." She nodded, and stood up, "Farewell Forest", she announced. I suddenly realized something else I sould ask. "Wait!" I shouted. Luna looked suprised, "Yes?" she responded. "Are my friends in any danger?" I asked. She smiled, and shook her head, "The nightmare's are over now. They have no way to reach you now. You and your friends are safe. I breathed a silent sigh of relief, "Thank you Luna". I said to her. She nodded, and in a flash of blue light, and she was gone. I sighed and looked over to the view again. Maybe my new life can finally begin. My eyes slowly opened, and adjusted to the dark of the room. I had spent the rest of the dream after Luna left just enjoying the view. But now I was stuck back in reality. So somepony was making me have those awful nightmares. Who did I piss off enough to do that? I was lying in my bed, I took the blanket off me and walked to the small bathroom. I stood in front of the mirror and looked back at my shoulder. I used a foreleg and took the pad off my shoulder. It had some blood on it as it fell to the floor. I took the foreleg and tried to get it under the bandage around my neck, shaking and pulling it made it come loose. I dropped it on the floor as well. I took of the rest of the bandages, leaving them on the floor. Not bothering to put them in the garbage. I looked at the mirror, the bite around my neck was virtually invisible, apart from a bit of blood that sat there. These wounds were healing up nicely. I walked into the shower that sat in the corner of the room. Sitting down in the shower, I turned the cold water nob. Ice cold water droplets came from the head. After a couple minutes, I got out of the shower and dried myself with a towel, carefully avoiding the wounds. I started to make a mental checklist of what to do today. See Rarity and tell her about the dreams, and avoiding some of the very gruesome details. Go to the farm and try to impress Applejack enough to give me a job. Maybe tell Twilight if Rarity hasn't already told her. And that's about all I have to do today. I got some clean bandages from the mirror cabinet and started wrapping it around my injured forelegs. Hopefully today will be a good day. I walked around outside, the winter air was noticably warmer today. I could see very little snow. As I walked I saw various ponies outside as well, most who I still didn't know. After a minute walk I arrived at the boutique. I walked up to the door and knocked. Even though the sign said 'open', It would feel strange to just walk in. "Come in!" I heard from Rarity. I opened the door and walked in, making sure to close the door behind me. I walked to the center of the room. Rarity come out from behind a curtain towards the back of the room. My eyes instantly caught onto the red glasses she was wearing. She looked kind of different with them on. Normally she looked glamorous and elegant, but now she looked intelligent and sophisticated. We walked towards each other and stopped, with about a foot's distance between us. "Hello Forest", she greeted me with a friendly smile. "Hey Rarity", I greeted her back. "Are you here to talk about the nightmare?" She asked, slight sadness to her voice. "Yeah", I responded. I wasn't feeling overly enthusiastic about it. Even though I plan to skip over the bloody bits, I had a feeling that she was going to be freaked out about this. "Well, we should probably sit down then", she suggested. I had no problem with that. We moved over to the yellow table that sat near the doorway. I sat down on a chair, and Rarity sat opposite me. There was an awkward silence for a couple seconds before she spoke. "So, tell me about the dream", she requested. Here goes nothing. I took a deep breath, and let it all out. "I woke up in a hospital room, after I looked around me I saw this... It looked like a bunch of shadows in the shape of a pony", I explained, "He was calling me things like pathetic, and how none of you will ever care about me", I explained. My voice sounded sad at the last bit of that sentence. Rarity smiled, "Forest, I do care about you", she said softly. Before she coughed awkwardly, "I mean we all care about you, you're our friend", she recovered. She had a very faint blush on her cheeks. I thought nothing of it. I nodded, "Anyways, he said that I will cause you pain, and then... you appeared", I hesitated. How much am I going to tell her? Rarity sensed my hesitation, "What did I do?" She asked. I sighed, "You didn't do anything, you just looked sad. Your eyes were dull and gray. It was terrifying to look at." I answered, "But then he killed you", I finished. I answered, avoiding details on purpose. Her eyes widened, "He.. killed me?" She said surprised. I nodded, "I had another dream later that night. It was similar, except Twilight was there instead. She asked me why I didn't do anything to help her", I said, choking up at the last bit. Rarity raised a foreleg and touched my shoulder, "It wasn't real Forest, Twilight and I are perfectly fine." She assured me. I cleared my throat, "Anyways, Princess Luna came into the dream and killed him", I said. Rarity looked shocked and surprised, "Princess Luna came into your dream?" she asked. I nodded, "Yeah, she um, told me that somepony was controlling my dream", I explained. Rarity looked even more shocked, "So somepony was making you have the nightmares? Who would do such a horrid thing!?" She exclaimed. That was a good question. I shook my head, "I have no idea, and neither does Luna. She said that he was only influencing my dream, so she put a small enchantment on me", I said, "It wasn't a strong spell that he used", I added. "Wait, so if he wishes to hurt us, are we in any danger?" She asked, suddenly sounding worried. I shook my head, "Luna assured me that we are safe, I think the only way he could reach me was through the nightmare", I tried to assure her. She seemed to calm down, "Are you sure you don't remember who it is?" She asked. I thought about it, his voice and eyes were the only thing that seemed familiar. "He seems familiar, but I can't remember who it is", I said. I don't know anypony that was so angry at me, that they do something like this. "We should tell Twilight, she must know a way to find however is doing this", Rarity suggested. If Luna can't figure out who it is, I don't know if Twilight would be able to. But I was going to tell Twilight about what happened last night anyway. "If you see her today can you tell her? I have to find Applejack." I asked. Rarity nodded, "If I see her today then I will tell her", she said. "Thank you Rarity", I said. Rarity looked saddened, "Are you okay? What you saw must have been... Truamatic..", she asked. I gave a sigh, "You're my friend Rarity, and you all mean a lot to me. To see you like that, was traumatic." I said. She nodded and there was silence for a couple seconds. After I decided there was nothing else to talk about, I spoke up. "Um, I should probably go now. Bye Rarity", I said as I got out of the chair and stood up. She looked slightly sad for a second before smiling. "Yes, farewell Forest", she said. I gave a smile and walked to the door. The way to Sweet Apple Acres was easy enough to find. You just have to go to the outskirts of town, there is a large dirt road. I followed the dirt road for a couple minutes. Apple trees become very common as I kept walking. The wind carried a mixed scent, smelling of apples and country air. I noticed that snow was becoming less and less present. Winter was almost finished, and Spring would arrive soon. All the snow that decorated the place might disappear as soon as next week. After a little bit more walking I could see Applejack. Fields of apple trees were present on both sides of the road. She was on the left side of the road, and appeared to be bucking apples from a tree. As I walked towards her, a small figure raced towards me. It ran up to me and started sniffing my hooves. I got a better look now it wasn't moving. A dog? It appeared to be a brown and white border collie. I looked up from the dog, Applejack had stopped bucking and looked at me with a friendly smile. "Howdy Forest! You're here early", she greeted me as I walked towards her. Dog following me closely. "Hey Applejack", I responded. We now stood a meter from each other. "That's Winona", she said, gesturing to the dog that was still sniffing me, "She won't hurt ya, but she might sniff you ta death", she said. Giving a light chuckle afterwards. I smiled and used a hoof to pat the dog. She didn't pay attention to it and just kept sniffing my legs. "So, are you ready to give buckin' a go?" She asked. I looked up and nodded. I felt like I had a lot of energy after I finally got some decent sleep. "Alright, just go ahead and have a go at that tree", she said, gesturing with a hoof to the tree next to the one she was bucking. I felt a little nervous, but I crushed it down. Instead feeling determined. I walked over to the tree and got into position. Applejack watched me closely. I raised my back legs, and using all my strength, I kicked hard into the tree. My hooves connected into the tree trunk with a loud thud. The tree shook violently as I did. And a second later, I heard the noise of multiple apples falling to the ground, landing in the snow. I looked back at Applejack, who had a grin on her face. "Hoo boy! I'm impressed Forest!", she exclaimed. I silently sighed in relief, "I did good?" I asked. I realized I was smiling. She nodded, "Yeah, you bucked most of the apples off. And for your first time, that's mighty impressive", she complimented me. I smiled with satisfaction. I did something right! I relaxed and looked around me, maybe a dozen apples lay in the snow around me. The red easily seen in the bright white snow. I turned around and started to push them into a pile. I also went to the other side of the tree, where six apples lay. I scooped them up and added them to the pile. Seventeen juicy looking apples sat in front of me. I turned back to Applejack, who looked pleased. "Why don't you give it another buck?" She suggested. I nodded. Taking orders was something I could do easily, my previous jobs were to thank for that. I bucked the tree again, then giving another immediately after for good measure. Four more apples fell from the tree, and I scooped them all up, adding them to the pile. Now twenty-one apples sat in a pile. Applejack nodded, she turned around to the tree she was bucking. For the first time I noticed a large basket filled with apples. She grabbed the basket's handle in her teeth, and brought it over to me. Applejack then dropped it on the ground next to me. She looked up and gestured to the apples inside. I understood what she wanted. Using my foreleg, I scooped up a few apples from the pile and dropped them into the basket. I kept scooping until they were all in the basket. I grabbed the basket's handle with my teeth, and lifted it. "Where to now Applejack?" I asked, with a mouth full of straw. Applejack looked at me wide eyed. Wait, did I do something wrong? "Um, ya do realize I just had that in my mouth, right?" She asked. Is that all she was worried about? So we bit the same thing, big deal. "So?" I responded, "We're friends right? It doesn't matter", I responded. I hope she wasn't going to make a big deal of this. She shook her head, seemingly to clear it. "I suppose you're right", she answered, "Anyway, we could probably buck a few more trees and make sure the basket's full. Then we'll take it back to the barn." She said. I simply nodded in response. Sounds like a plan. After we bucked a few more trees, and the basket felt like it wouldn't take anymore apples, we decided to head to the barn. I insisted that I could handle the basket, even though Applejack offered to take it. Winona ran along beside Applejack, occasionally eyeing me curiously. I was glad that it was still a week or two until winter ended. The cool air made bucking more enjoyable. I could imagine how hot it'd be to apple buck during Summer. That would be the only bad thing about working here. "So, last night ya said that you would tell me about yerself", she said as we walked. I did? Oh right, now I remember. "Ya used ta live in Ponyville?" She asked before I could answer. I nodded, I just decided to go all out and tell her everything at once. "Yeah, I was born in Ponyville, and I lived here until I was six years old", I said. "Why'd ya leave?" She asked. "My dad died at work one day, and my mom couldn't look after me. So I had to go into foster care", I explained. Applejack went dead silent. I looked at her and she had a look of sadness in her eyes, but not directed at me. She seemed to be remembering something. "Anyways, I lived in a small village called Hoofingtown, roughly twenty miles from Manehatten." I continued. I looked at Applejack again. She was listening now and gave a nod to continue. "I spent a long time there. My foster parents were good to me, they explained to me the way the world works. When I got old enough, I got a job as a construction pony, and I kept that for a couple years." I explained. I took another glance at Applejack to make sure she was following the story. She appeared to be listening, so I looked forward again. "I was happy doing that job, but I got offered a job as a policepony in Manehatten. They said they needed ponies that have experience with Combat and survival skills", I informed her. "Combat and survival skills?" she asked, a little suprised. I nodded, "I always used to spend time in the woods near our village, that's what I got my cutie mark for", I said gesturing with my head to my flank. She looked at my mark for a second and back to me. "Spending time in the woods, I learned a lot of survival skills. And although it wasn't as dangerous as the Everfree Forest, you still had to defend yourself from bears and mountain lions. I decided to take the combat seriously, and I trained almost every day.", I explained. Applejack smiled, "I know how to fight too, and so does Rarity. Although hers is more fancy Martial Arts or something like that", she told me. Rarity knows Martial Arts!? Woah, that's something I never expected from her. She's elegant and lady-like, but if she wanted she could probably beat your flank into the ground! I gave a chuckle, "Anyways, I accepted the job. I worked in a team, and we hunted out criminals. After a couple cases we were informed of a serial killer who needed to be taken down", I told Applejack. "A serial killer!? Ah didn't even know somepony could be like that!", Applejack exclaimed, throwing me off with her intense voice. I looked down, "He killed ponies, but one night he broke into a mare house and took her." I explained, "We saved her, and arrested the guy," I finished. "That stallion is disgustin', ah hoped after King Sombra, I wouldn't have to hear about anypony else like that", she muttered angrily. King Sombra? Meh, not curious enough to ask. I turned to Applejack, "Anyways, I left the Police after that. I wanted to move back to Ponyville and see my mother. But when I got here, I found out she passed away." I finished my story. Applejack went silent again, and I turned around to look at her. She looked sad again. "Um, are you alright Applejack?" I asked concerned. She looked at me again, "I'm sorry about yer parents. My Ma and Pa passed away too", she told me. Her parents are dead? I lowered my ears, "Oh, I'm so sorry Applejack." I apoligized to her. She cleared her throat and smiled, "We're nearly at the barn now", she said. Seemingly recovering from her sadness that she was feeling. I nodded. I didn't want to see applejack sad, it didn't fit her personality at all. Hopefully she feels better now that we're nearly there. "There it is", Applejack announced. Up the dirt road was a large red barn. "Yep", I responded. I didn't really have anything to say. She walked towards it first, and I followed after her. We approached the barn's doors, but before we could enter, they opened themselves. "Applejack! There you are!" I heard from a mare's voice. Who is that? An elderly mare walked out of the barn. Her coat was green, but lighter than mine, and she had a gray mane. The mare looked at me questioningly, before shifting to a devilish grin. Uh oh. "Who's your boyfriend here, Applejack?" The mare asked. Boyfriend? What? Applejack seemingly choked with suprise, and then she glared angrily at the green mare. "Granny!" Applejack shouted at the mare, sounding annoyed, angry and embarrassed all in one. Afraid that no matter how I react will upset somepony, I kept my face blank, and pretend like I heard nothing. "Ooh, you did a good job Applejack! Got a real nice lookin' one", The green mare continued. "He's not mah boyfriend!" Applejack shouted. The old mare burst into laughter. I looked at Applejack with a confused expression, but she was too busy being annoyed to notice. "Ah'm just kiddin' Applejack! Yer need ta take a joke sometimes", The old mare said after she finished laughing her head off. Applejack gave an annoyed moan, then turned to me. "Forest, this is Granny Smith", Applejack informed me. Oh, must be her grandmother. Granny Smith walked up to me and stuck out a hoof. I placed the basket of apples on the ground and mirrored her, we then shook hooves. "What are you doin' here at Sweet Apple Acres, Forest?" Granny Smith asked. "He's lookin' for a job, and ah think he might have one", Applejack announced. I do? I turned to Applejack, "I do?" I repeated out loud this time. Applejack turned to me and nodded, "You're a natural at bucking, and you seem strong enough for work. So the job's there if you want it," She said, "Before ya decide I should probably explain to ya what you'd do here," she said. I nodded. "Okay, we need to get those apple into the barn, then we need to get some more," she explained. I nodded and grabbed the handle of the basket in my teeth. Applejack walked into the barn, and I followed her inside. Applejack and I were walking away from the barn, each of us pulling a large wooden cart behind us. Applejack turned to me as she walked. She had no visual problem pulling the empty cart. "Ok Forest, I'll explain to you about yer job here," she said. I nodded and let her talk. "The way our farm works is that we buck the apples, then we sell them to ponies in Ponyville. Then some of those ponies sell the apples to other ponies across Equestria," She explained, "You don't have to worry about deliveries, ya just need to buck the apples and take them to the barn. We can do the rest," she finished. I nodded, "So all I have to do is buck the apples and take them to the barn," I repeated what she said. She nodded, "If you're still here in a month's time, then we might give you a go at deliverin', but for now, you're just buckin' apples", she said. I felt a twinge of offence that she didn't trust me enough to deliver yet, but I shot it back inside. She's only known you three days Forest, calm down. "Basically, ya get paid by how much you buck, thirty bits per hundred apples," Applejack explained. I nodded. Sounds like a reasonable price.. "It's pretty simple, if ya feel like workin' just come in and buck some apples. I'll tell my family that yer workin' here, so they'll know who you are," She continued. I looked at her, "Wait, wouldn't you be losing bits by hiring me?" I asked, my voice shifting slightly worried. I didn't want this job if it would make them lose bits! She smiled, "No, the more apples we buck, the better we get paid. If anythin' you'd be helpin' us make more bits," She assured me. I sighed with relief, "Good, I didn't want this job if you'd lose bits because of me," I said. "Here", Applejack announced. She was gesturing with a hoof to the trees beside us. She brought me out here to buck some more apples, these must be the trees she chose. I nodded in response and walked across to where the trees were, Applejack followed. I placed the cart under the tree, then got into position. I sent my back hooves into the trunk, connecting with a loud thud. Several apples fell into the cart, but a lot also fell onto the ground. Applejack was bucking the tree next to me, her hooves hitting the tree with amazing force. Even though her body wasn't very big, it appeared to be very muscular. I looked forward again and gave another buck into the tree. A few more light thuds were heard as more apples fell to the ground. After I gathered all the apples and put them into the cart, I turned around to Applejack. She had also finished bucking the tree. She turned to me and nodded. "Let's try ta get these cart filled up", she said. I nodded in response, then we moved to the next trees. Applejack and I now each pulled a very large cart filled to the brim with apples. Each probably had a hundred or so apples in them. I turned to Applejack as we walked, "You have a brother right?" I asked, mainly just to start a conversation. She turned to me, "Yeah, who told ya?" She asked curiously. I shook my head, "Apple Bloom just mentioned she had a brother", I answered. Applejack nodded, "His name's Big Mac. You'd know him when you saw him", she informed me, before turning curious again, "Do you have any brothers or sisters?" She asked. I shook my head, "Not that I know of, but my mother, Winter Breeze, could of had kids after I left", I answered. I suddenly realized something. What if I had a brother or a sister? They would only half of my blood, but still. "Winter Breeze?" Applejack asked. I nodded in response, "You knew her?" I asked. She shook her head, "I didn't know her well, she was kinda lonely," Applejack said. Well, I guess she didn't have other children then. I nodded. This isn't something I want to talk about. I didn't even know her that well, I left when I was six. Besides, the best thing to do is to leave the past behind. "HEY!" I heard shouted from behind me. Applejack and I stopped walking and turned our head around instinctively. Apple Bloom sprinted towards us. She ran between the carts and between Applejack and I. Apple Bloom stood infront of us with happy suprise. "Forest what are you doing here? Did you get the job!?" She asked. She seems really happy for me. "Apple Bloom! What in blazes are you doin' here!? Ain't you got school today?" Applejack asked, shock and confusion in her tone. Apple Bloom looked confused, "Uh, it's three O'clock, sis," she answered somewhat blunt. Applejack's eyes widened. She then looked up at the sun, I did the same. The sun was past it's highest point, and it now leaned in the west direction. I long since learned how to use the sun to find the time, which appeared to be a little after three PM. "She's right", I pointed out. Applejack looked down again and gave me a glare. "I realized", Applejack said. I gave her a sheepish smile. "So Forest got a job?" Apple Bloom asked. We turned our attention to her again. "He's still decidin'," Applejack said. I turned to Applejack, "I think I do want the job", I said. This job would be perfect for me. Applejack smiled, "Well, consider yerself hired, Forest", she said. I nodded, "Thank you Applejack", I said to her. She nodded, then turned back to her sister. "Did ya want something, Apple Bloom?" She asked. "Uh, I need to ask Forest somethin'," Apple Bloom said. Me? "Me?" I repeated out loud, "What do you want with me?" I asked confused, but I did feel slightly curious. Apple Bloom sighed, "Well, see there's this thing at school, Miss Cheerilee wants us ta tell a story. But we need to bring in something to do with the story," She explained. I stared at her with a blank face. She wants to me to go to the school? "I don't think your teacher will let a random stranger into the school", I said. I wouldn't if I was a teacher. Apple Bloom waved both of her hooves in front of her, "No, no! We told Miss Cheerilee about you, and she said it would be fine if we brought you in!" Apple Bloom defended. I looked at Applejack, who had an irritated expression. "Apple Bloom, maybe Forest doesn't want to go to the school," Applejack informed her sister. Apple Bloom gave me a pleading face. Oh come on! What's with these fillies and their cute faces!? My defence was to narrow my eyes at her, "Did you tell her that I was coming? Do I even get a choice?" I asked, my voice irritated. I bet she already told her teacher that I was coming. Apple Bloom flinched at my voice, I bet it sounded really aggressive. Applejack also looked suprised at me, she probably never heard my voice angry. But that wasn't nearly as angry as it could get. I cleared my throat and spoke less aggressive. "If you really want, then I'll do-" I broke off. What did they want me to do? "Uh, what did you want me to do?" I asked. Apple Bloom smiled, "All you have to do is stand there, and we'll tell the story. You can leave the school when it's over," She explained. I sighed, "Fine," I agreed. Apple Bloom pumped her hoof, "Yeah!" She said. "We can sort it later," Applejack interrupted, "We need to get these apples back to the barn". Applejack walked past Apple Bloom, and I followed shortly after. Apple Bloom ran up next to her sister, then they started talking. I didn't listen, it wasn't my business. I looked down at the ground and started thinking. What was the recent event? The most logical thing would be the timberwolf attack. Why would their teacher promote such a thing? I looked up again to find both Apple Bloom and Applejack staring at me. They looked forward again instantly. So they were likely talking about me then. I inwardly sighed as we kept walking towards the barn. I walked away from Sweet Apple Acres thirty bits richer. My hotel room looked the exact same as I left it. Good, so nopony's been in here. Before I could do anything else, I suddenly realized something. Don't I have something to do? Oh yeah, Twilight. Derpy waved to me as I walked towards the castle, and I waved back. At least I know someponies. Following three knocks on the door of the castle, and a awkward ten second silence, the door opened. I looked down and smiled at the small dragon that opened the door. "Hey Forest," Spike greeted me, "Do you need something?" "Hey Spike," I greeted him back, "Um, do you know if Rarity has talked to Twilight about the nightmares?" I asked. What I said was a bit of a gamble, I don't know if Spike knows about the nightmares. The only way he could of found out would be if somepony told him. "Actually, Twilight went to see Rarity around ten minutes ago," He informed me, then looked concerned, "Wait, is Rarity having nightmares?" I shook my head and gave a nervous smile, "No she's not having nightmares," I assured him, "Uh, I need to go to the boutique then. Seeya later Spike". I started walking away. "Wait!" Spike shouted. I turned back and looked at him questioningly. "Uh, can I come?" He asked. I could assume why he wanted to. I gave a smirk, "Sure," I said. I decided not to call him out on wanting to see Rarity. He grinned and shut the door, then ran up next to me and we walked together. "So what are these nightmares?" He asked. "I had some disturbing nightmares last night," I explained, "Princess Luna came and told me that somepony was actually making me have the nightmares". Spike looked shocked, "Somepony was making you have the nightmares!? Who would want to do something like that to you?" He asked a little disbelieving. "I don't know," I told him, "Rarity reckons' that Twilight can find out who". He nodded, "Yeah, Twilight's insanely powerful with magic, she was even powerful before she became a princess". Really? "I guess that's one of the reasons she became Celestia's student, right?" I asked. Spike smiled, "Did I tell you about how they met?" He asked. I shook my head. "When Twilight was a filly, she was in magic school," Spike explained, "One day she had to try and hatch a dragon egg, it just so happens that she got mine! Anyway, Celestia saw how powerful with magic she was, and decided to take her under her wing!" I nodded. Twilight must have been super powerful to impress Celestia! "Hey Forest, can I jump on your back please? I'm having trouble keeping up with you dude!" Spike asked. I looked back at him. His legs appeared to be pretty short, but I haven't seen any problem with him walking before. I bet he's just looking for an excuse to not walk anymore. I sighed, "Fine," I answered. I feel I'm using that word a lot more lately. Spike grinned with victory and jumped up on me. He wasn't heavy at all, so I guess it's not a big deal. We marched in the direction of the Carousel Boutique. Well, actually I marched in the direction of the boutique, Spike just kinda sat there, busy talking about the difference between moss green gems and lime green gems. As soon as we arrived at the boutique, Spike jumped off me and rushed to the door. He gave four eager knocks on the door. A second later we heard Rarity shout, "Sorry! I'm busy! Please come back later!" Spike gave me a glance as I walked up to the door. "Rarity! It's Forest!" I shouted. "And Spike!" Spike also shouted. After a couple seconds of silence, the door went up in a purple glow, then opened inwards. I gave Spike an uncertain glance, but he sprinted inside straight away. I followed at a much slower pace in comparison. Twilight and Rarity were sitting on a couch that was against the wall of the room. Spike ran towards them, "Hey Rarity!" He greeted, "Hey Twi". "Hello Spike," Rarity greeted back. Twilight just gave him a smile. Rarity looked up at me, but looked suprised when she saw my serious expression. I felt like these nightmares weren't something to smile about. "Hello Forest," Rarity greeted me. She had a tiny bit of regret in her voice, I don't know why. I gave her a polite nod, and walked up closer to the mares. I turned to Twilight, "Hey Twilight, did Rarity tell you about the nightmares yet?" I asked. Twilight nodded, "Yes, I'm sorry you had to witness those things," She said, sadness in her voice. I nodded, then turned to Rarity, "Thanks for telling her, Rare," I said. I realized I'd never called her that before. Rarity looked suprised at me using 'Rare', but she then smiled and nodded. I turned to Twilight, "Rarity thinks you might be able to find out whoever was doing it," I reported. Twilight nodded, "I have an idea," she announced, "I think I might be able to use my magic to go into your memory. Then once we see the creature in your dreams, I can track it's magical force and find out whoever they are". Wait, she wants to go into my memory!? There are so many things she shouldn't see or know about. I looked at her with a worried expression, "Um, I don't think that's a good idea," I commented. Twilight looked suprised, then confused. "Why not? Don't you want to find whoever is doing this?" Twilight asked. "There are some things you probably shouldn't see," I explained, "You don't want to see yourself getting killed do you?" Spike looked horrified, "What!?" He exclaimed, "Twilight, you don't want to see that, do you!?" She shook her head, "No, but we don't have to see those things," She said, "You can distort and blur the memories. Anything you don't want us to see, you just stop the memory or mute it". I looked suprised. I can just blur the memory? I guess that solves everything. Wait.. "Us?" I asked. Twilight hesitated, but Rarity spoke up. "I wish to come as well," She declared determined, "I feel that I must". I was going to object, but then I thought about it. The only reason I didn't want her to come is because she might see her own death, but if I can prevent that, then she should be fine to come. I nodded, then turned to Twilight. "Is it safe?" I asked. Twilight nodded, "Completely safe, I've done it before," she informed me. "Alright, let's do it then," I said. Twilight smiled, then turned to Rarity. "Okay Rarity," Twilight got her friend's attention. "Place your horn to his head, and then use your magic to connect," Twilight said with a mischevious grin. Does she think that's funny? Rarity turned to me with a blush, "Oh, um, as you wish," She said, getting off the couch and walking up to me. Just then, I realized that I had almost no experience with magic. What will her magic going into me feel like? Will it hurt? Rarity walked up and gave an embarrassed smile. I gave her a calm smile and lowered my head to reach her height. I felt her horn leaning on top of my head. After a second of hesitation, I felt her horn light with magic. I inhaled sharply in surprise. Her magic felt warm and pleasant as it flowed into my body, it felt like a warm river was flowing into me. "Whoa..." I whispered. It was the only thing I could get out. Rarity was blushing in front of me. I suddenly realized that our faces were only a few inches away from each other. I heard Twilight Sparkle get off the couch and walk over. She sat by my side and lowered her horn to my head. The effect was instant. A tidal wave of magical power flowed into me. Darkness came almost immediately. The darkness around me was replaced by a white light. I appeared to be standing in an empty space of just white. There was a strange scent in the air. Smoke? I breathed it in. There was no smoke that I could see, but I could smell it. It wasn't overpowering like real smoke, rather a light scent. It actually smelt kinda nice. I wondered where Twilight and Rarity were, they weren't here. I suddenly got an idea. In a flash of colour, I found myself on the cliff again. Luna had given me the gift of coming here whenever I wanted. I could hear the gentle waterfall flowing. If I wanted to, I could probably fall asleep to it's relaxing sound. The place looked the exactly the same as last time, with the creek flowing into the waterfall. The forest went around the clearing in a semi-circle. I stood over at the cliff and looked at the view. It was all so beautiful, I loved the forest, but I think anypony would appreciate the beauty of this place. "Forest?" I heard from behind me. I turned my head around, Rarity and Twilight Sparkle were walking towards me. "Ah, there you are," I said. I turned around to face them. "What is this place?" Twilight asked. "This is where Luna took me after the nightmare," I explained. Twilight nodded, "This place looks beautiful," She commented. I nodded, "Glad you feel the same way," I said. Rarity stayed silent. I had a feeling that she wasn't a fan of nature. "Are you ready to do this?" Twilight asked. I nodded. Twilight's horn glowed up with her purple magic. Then the clearing disappeared in a flash. The clearing was replaced by the white light again, but Twilight and Rarity were standing with me this time. Suddenly a screen appeared in front of us. I stared at the black screen in shock. I have had no experience with magic before, I never even knew something like this was even possible! Suddenly the black screen started playing. It was my first nightmare with Rarity, luckily at the beginning, not the end. The image on the screen was from my perspective. The black mass stood infront of me, eyes burning into my soul. I looked beside me at the mares. Twilight had an expression of fear on her face, but Rarity had an even more fearful expression. "Pathetic," The black mass said, snapping my attention back to the screen, "You think that they'll ever care about you? You're wrong". It felt very strange to listen to this conversation again. It felt like I wasn't involved anymore. "You're wrong," My on-screen counterpart retorted. My voice also sounded weird to listen to, like it was from somepony else. Wait isn't there something I should probably blur out here? Oh! "You should have-" The black mass started to say, before I used the blurring thing that Twilight mentioned. The rest of the words it said came out as extremely muffled, making it impossible to understand what he was saying. Twilight looked at me questioningly, but I ignored her. She was probably confused why I was blurring out the talking. But I didn't want either of them to find out about the suicidal thoughts. Rarity suddenly appeared on screen. She walked from behind the black mass of shadows and stood next to him. I suddenly remembered what happens next, so I paused the screen. Nothing was moving anymore. Rarity sat next to the black mass of shadows, looking at me with a sad expression. Her eyes as dead as I remember. "Oh my Celestia!" Rarity exclaimed, looking at the screen. It must feel pretty strange seeing yourself out of your body. I turned to the two mares, "You don't want to see what happens next," I warned, "Twilight, do you think you could do your thing now?" I asked. Twilight snapped out of her fear, "Yeah sure," She said. Twilight walked up to the screen and pointed her horn towards the black beast. After a couple seconds she stepped back, then she turned to me. "I have a magic trace, we could search through your memories and find out who it is," She informed. I nodded in response. "Follow me," Twilight ordered, walking away from the screen. I started walking after Twilight, but I looked behind me when I realized Rarity wasn't following. She was staring at the screen with a horrified expression. Is horrified for another reason? "Rare," I tried to get her attention. She looked at me and lost her horrified expression, "Uh, right," she muttured. She walked up to me and we both followed Twilight. I found myself in the hallway of a familiar building. The PBI building. "Where are we, Forest?" Twilight asked, confusion on her face. "The PBI building in Manehatten," I answered. Rarity looked shocked, "PBI?" She asked. I nodded, "Pony Bureau of Investigation," I explained, "I was their junior member. I was only there for eight months before I quit". Twilight and Rarity looked shocked. "You were part of the PBI?" Twilight asked. I nodded, "Only eight months," I repeated. I walked past Twilight and Rarity up the hallway, ignoring their confused faces. Entering a doorway, I looked around a familiar room. Inside was a large table, multiple desks sat around. There were PBI agents all around the table, talking urgently. Most of them were all wearing the uniform PBI vests. I looked closer and saw myself, standing by the table with an urgent expression on my face. Twilight and Rarity walked up the hallway too and stood next to me in the doorway, but none of us entered the room. "What's happening?" Twilight asked. "We had been trying to find out the identity of a serial killer in Manehatten," I explained, "He had killed four ponies already, and we had just learned his name. Amber Fury". Rarity and Twilight looked shocked, but I continued. "We had just found out that he had abducted another pony," I explained further, "A neighbour had witnessed the abduction, and we were called to find her. What you're witnessing now is us getting ready to arrest him". I stuck out a foreleg sideways in front of Twilight and Rarity, and started moving backwards away from the doorway. They had confused faces as I turned to face them, but I knew what I was doing. In a flash of light we were in a new location. A run down house in the Manehatten Slums. Twilight and Rarity looked around wide-eyed. "Where are we?" Twilight asked confused. "This is where we found the guy, where we arrested him," I explained, "He's the guy who's controlling my dreams". Twilight looked suprised, "He's the one controlling your dreams? How do you know?" She asked. "It's him," I assured, "His eyes and voice are the same as the black thing in the nightmare". As I finished talking, PBI ponies came running down the street. I was in the lead, followed by the rest of the team. They ran towards the house, and stopped when we reached it. "Forest! You're up!" Sky Savior ordered. Sky Savior was the leader of our team. She was a Unicorn mare with an orange mane and a pink coat. She wasn't very friendly, but she always did her job well. My other self got into position in front of the door, and with a strong buck, broke the door down. I stood to the side as Savior ran inside, then my memory version followed her inside, other police ponies ran in as well. After a minute, I walked out with an unconscious Amber Fury on my back. He was tied with chains, and his horn had a magic blocking ring around it. I remembered that Savior used a stun spell on him, knocked him out cold. A brown mare was escorted out too, she was covered in blood, and she looked terrified. I remembered she was the one who was kidnapped. I turned to Twilight and Rarity, each of them had surprised expressions. "How long ago was this?" Twilight asked. I shook my head, "This happened a little more than a month ago, I quit immediately after this happened," I said, gesturing to the event happening at the house. "So what do we do now, Twilight?" Rarity asked, sounding worried. Twilight looked blank, so I answered for her. "There's nothing we can do, he's in prison for life," I answered. Too bad Equestria refuses execution as a punishment, that guy so deserved it. "Ok everypony, now we know who it is, we should probably go back to reality," Twilight suggested. "Of course," Rarity answered. I just nodded. Twilight closed her eyes, and her horn started glowing. In a flash of light, we were back in the boutique. Rarity pulled away from me and gave a warm smile, which then shifted to horror as my head fell to the floor with a hard thump. What's going on? I tried to move my legs as I lay on the floor, but I realized I couldn't feel them. I tried to move any muscle in my body, but I couldn't feel anything. "Twilight! What's going on!?" I heard from a panicking Rarity, her voice sounded muffled to me. Oh no! All my senses are dying! Am I dying? Twilight had a surprised expression, but she shook her head, "He's fine," She responded, "Someponies just get really tired after that spell is used, I thought he would be fine, but I guess I was wrong". So I'm just forcefully slipping unconscious? I heard more muffled talking, but it was becoming harder and harder to understand. The sudden desire to sleep arrived, and I decided not to fight it. "Ugh.." I groaned. My poor head.... I opened my eyes, expecting to see the roof of my room, instead I was greeted by a purple roof. I also noticed it was much further away compared to mine. I lifted my head, I was laying on my side on a couch. Weird, I don't have a couch... Wait, where am I!? This room's dark, so it's probably night then. I jumped off the couch, but as I did, my head throbbed with horrible pain. "Agh!" I yelped. I struggled to stand up. Time to get a good look at where I am... I looked around and instantly recognized the inside of the Carousel Boutique. What am I doing here? Hoofsteps were heard from the room above me. Uh oh, Rarity's gonna come down and kick my flank into the ground! I considered the best thing to do. Maybe I should hide? Or run out the door? Before I could act I heard a pony running down the stairs. "Forest?" I heard from Rarity. Ugh, too late. I turned around to face her, "Rarity! It's not what it looks like!" I tried to explain. Rarity walked up to me with confusion on her face. "What do you mean darling?" She asked. I looked at her with a blank stare. How could she be so calm? "Um, I don't know why I'm in here," I said. She looked concerned, "You don't remember what happened earlier today?" She asked. I put a hoof to my chin and thought about it. "Well, I remember going to Applejack's and her giving me a job," I said, kinda thinking out loud, "Then I went home and..." I trailed off. My eyes widened with realization. Memories flooded back into me, I suddenly remembered everything that happened! Rarity put a hoof to her mouth and giggled, "Do you remember now darling?" I put a hoof to my head and massaged it, "Yeah..." I responded, "What happened afterwards?" Rarity smiled, "After you passed out, Twilight levitated you to the couch," She explained, "She said that you would be fine, except for maybe a headache when you wake up". I kept massaging my head. Ugh, damn straight about the headache. "I can get you something for the pain," Rarity offered. "Yes please," I responded. I sat down as Rarity walked away and up the stairs. Hopefully to get some painkillers or something. I looked back at the couch, and I now noticed that there was a blanket sitting there. After a couple seconds, Rarity came back levitating two pills and a glass of water. "Here you go," She said. I held out both of my hooves, and she levitated the pills and water onto each. "Thanks," I responded. I placed the pills into my mouth and took a mouthful of water, swallowing the pills. I then proceeded to gulp down the rest of the water thirstily. I think the water helped my headache a little, but the pills probably won't take action straight away. She levitated the glass again and sent it down on a coffee table nearby. "What time is it?" I asked, my voice tired. Rarity smiled, "It's only eight-thirty, you've been asleep for about four hours". I looked around, "Hey, where's Sweetie Belle?" I asked. I expected her to run down and greet me. Rarity shook her head and smiled, "Sweetie lives at our parent's house," she explained, "But she stays here frequently, and has a room upstairs". I smiled warmly, "Thanks for, y'know, not kicking me out," I thanked her. She scoffed at me, "Now why would I kick you out? We're friends, Forest," She said. I gave a quiet chuckle, and realized that it was my time to leave, "Goodnight Rare," I said. She hesitated, then smiled, "Goodnight Forest". I nodded and stood up again. The first step I took was wobbly and weak. Jeez, that dream thing took a lot out of me. I took another step and crashed down onto the ground with a hard thud, and lay there for what seemed like a long time. Rarity gasped and ran up next to me, helping me to my hooves. "Forest! That's it, you're staying here tonight!" She ordered. I shook my head, "No, I don't-" I tried to refuse. "Nonsense!" She exclaimed, "You can't even walk Forest!" Rarity held a very serious expression, which made me flinch. I sighed, "Fine," I gave in. There's that word again, 'Fine'. Rarity looked satisfied, and leaned against me as we walked over to the couch. I lay down on the couch, suddenly feeling the tiredness again. I turned my head to Rarity, "Thanks Rare," I said tiredly. She smiled and walked to the stairs again. Going up to her room, I presume. I lay on the couch again, and closed my eyes. Just wanting to go to sleep. My eyes opened slowly, and adjusted to the light of the room. I looked around in confusion at the room I was in, before I remembered a second later about everything that happened last night. I felt most of my strength had come back from a good night's sleep. The room was bright, and light shined in through the windows. I'm gonna take a guess and say that it's around seven in the morning. I decided that I shouldn't stay, and I jumped of the couch. I stretched and felt my remaining strength return with a little muscle movement. I folded up the blanket I used and left it on her couch. Walking quietly, to avoid waking Rarity up, I moved to the door. As I opened the door, the bell on top rang rather loudly. Oops. I waited anxiously for any noise coming from upstairs, but I heard nothing, so I assumed I was safe. Closing the door as quietly as I could, I walked outside and looked around. My eyes widened in surprise as I realized Sweetie Belle, and two middle-aged ponies were staring at me in confusion. One a stallion and the other a mare. Oh crap! These would be Rarity's parents! And here I am, a random stranger leaving her shop at seven in the morning! The stallion narrowed his eyes at me, "HEY! What are you doing in my daughter's house!?" He shouted angrily at me. His voice was intimidating, and so was his appearance. Before I could defend myself, Sweetie Belle ran up to me and waved her hooves defensively at her parents. "No!" She exclaimed, "This is Forest!" The stallion looked confused, "Forest?" he asked. The mare looked at me with confusion as well. "Yes! He's the stallion who saved my life," Sweetie Belle defended me. The two ponies walked up closer to me, as they did, I got a better look at them. The stallion was a few inches taller than me, and probably close to twice my weight. The mare was an average sized mare with a pink coat, her purple mane was styled in a way which gave her maybe an extra foot in height. "You're the stallion who fought all the timberwolves?" The mare asked. "Um.." I hesitated, "Yeah" The mare reached forward and gave me tight hug, "Oh thank you for savin' my little baby!" She exclaimed. I just took the hug awkwardly. "Hey! I'm not a baby, I'm eleven years old mom!" Sweetie Belle declared, sounding annoyed. The mare let go of me and backed up towards her husband. Before anypony could say anything else, we were interupted by the voice of an angry mare. "What in Celestia's name is going on out here!?" Rarity shouted. Now I am the only pony in the conversation who hasn't shouted their head off yet. Rarity walked out of the shop with an irritated look, luckily I don't think it's directed at me. "Does everypony have to scream? It's seven in the morning, for Celestia's sake," Rarity said. "Sorry honey," The mare apoligized, before smiling gleefully "Why didn't you tell us you had a boyfriend?" Wait, what? They think we're a couple? Then again I was leaving her house at seven in the morning so... Rarity's cheeks went bright crimson in embarrassment. But I objected before she had the chance to. "No, we're not boyfriend and girlfriend, we're just friends" I announced, giving a nervous chuckle afterwards. I was suprised by how calm I was. Rarity's Mom looked confused, "What are you doing here then?" She asked, titling her head. I gave another chuckle, not nervous this time, "That's a funny story," I started, "We were in the shop yesterday afternoon, and Twilight practised a spell on me. But it accidently knocked me out cold" The mare looked suprised, but I continued. "Anyway, your daughter was kind enough to let me sleep inside the shop," I explained. The stallion smiled proudly, "That's how we raised her! To always be generous, she's not the Element of Generosity for nothin'!" He beamed. I noticed that both of her parents had country accents, much different to Rarity's rich and elegant accent. I wonder where she developed this love of fashion, if both of her parents were country ponies! Rarity smiled at me happily, and I smiled back. I noticed that everything I said had technically been the truth. Rarity turned to her parents, "What are you two doing here?" She asked. "Just dropping Sweetie off," The stallion said. The mare's eyes lit up, and she turned to me, "Oh! Sorry, you don't know our names!" She suddenly realized, "I'm Cookie Crumbles, and my husband here is Hondo Flanks" "Nice to meet you both," I responded. "Ok, we better go then!" Hondo announced, "See you all later!" Cookie turned to Sweetie with a stern look, "You be good for Rarity, alright?" She ordered. Sweetie Belle scoffed, "When am I not good?" She asked. Rarity grinned, "Well, there was that time when you all pretended to be Gabby Gums and write gossip about everypony," She pointed out. I stared in suprise at Sweetie Belle. Really? That is something I never expected her to do! My mind suddenly went back to a conversation we had two days ago. We were at the party at Twilights castle, and I told her that Spike's crush on Rarity is nopony elses business. Maybe that conversation brought back memories. Sweetie Belle looked embarassed, "Hey! We all apoligized for that," She defended. Rarity smiled warmly at her sister, "I know, and I'm so proud of you for doing it," Rarity said warmly to her sister, making Sweetie Belle smile with happiness. "Okay then!" Cookie interupted, "Goodbye to you two! Uh, I mean three!" They started walking away together, husband and wife. I looked at them with happiness. After I get a little older I hope to get married, and to have kids would be amazing. If they come out as half as nice as Sweetie Belle, then that would make me eternally happy. "Oh Forest!" Sweetie Belle tried to get my attention, making me look down at her with suprise, "Did Apple Bloom or Scootaloo tell you about the school thing?" "Yeah," I answered. Sweetie Belle's eyes widened, "And did you say yes?" She asked anxiously. I sighed, "I don't really want to, but if your teacher wants it, then I'm fine with it," I responded. Rarity looked at me confused, "What-" she started before she was interupted by Sweetie Belle's high pitched, happy squeal. "Yes, thank you!" She said, "We walk to school at eight O'clock, and class starts at eight-thirty" "Okay, I'll come here at eight and walk you to school," I offered. "Ahem," Rarity interupted, drawing my attention to her, "What exactly are you two talking about?" I turned to Sweetie Belle, "You didn't tell her?" I asked. Sweetie Belle looked at Rarity, "Remember what I said yesterday?" She asked, "We have to tell a story in front of the class, and bring in something to do with the story" Rarity looked at me for a second and then looked at Sweetie again. "So you're taking Forest, and telling the story of the Timberwolves?" She asked. Sweetie looked suprised, "Actually, yeah," She answered. "Hey um, I'm gonna go home and get some breakfast," I interupted, "That muffin I had the other day was the last decent meal I've had". I walked away without bothering to hear the response. I realized suddenly how hungry I was, I wasn't lying about the muffin thing. Some food would probably do me some good. "Hiya Forest! What are you doing?" Pinkie asked in her usual hyperactive voice. "Um, going home and getting breakfast," I answered. "Y'know there are many places around here you can buy breakfast, I can show you them!" she offered. I thought about it. I don't really have much food at home, but I have to go home anyways. I shook my head, "No thanks Pinkie," I declined, "I have to go home, I'll just get some food there". Pinkie looked disappointed for a split second, but then went back to a happy expression, "Okie dokie lokie!" she said, "But I want to see you around later, okay?" I nodded, and Pinkie smiled happily. "Seeya later Forest!" she said. Then she started literally bouncing away from me. I will never understand how she does that... I shook it off and kept walking in the direction of the hotel. As soon as I arrived, I took if the bandages around my leg and took a cold shower. I usually have cold showers, because the cold water always jolts you awake. After something decent to eat, I lay on my bed, waiting for something to happen. Time? I looked at the clock on the wall, seven-fifteen. Maybe I should have taken Pinkie's offer on getting some breakfast. Ten minutes of laying on the bed silently, I decided to go for a walk. I walked around one of the less busy parts of town. There were no shops, just a few houses here and there. "Forest?" I heard in a quiet, shy voice. I instantly knew who it was. I turned around, and standing there was Fluttershy. I wasn't exactly thrilled to see her. Last time we met, she looked at me like I was the scariest thing in the whole world. I just decided right then that we weren't able to be friends. "Hey," I greeted in a flat voice. "Um," she hesitated, "I'm sorry". "For?" I asked. I could take a guess. She sighed, "I'm sorry for being mean," she apoligized. "Mean?" I asked confused, "You weren't mean Fluttershy" She looked sad, "No, I was mean," she insisted, "You saved Sweetie Belle's life, but I was scared of you" I didn't really want to talk with her, and I had a feeling that she didn't want to talk to me either. "You're forgiven Fluttershy, I don't expect you to be friends with me," I said. Then I started walking away from her, but she followed me. She ran up to my side, and looked at me with alarm, "No! I want to be friends with you," she assured me, "Tell me what I can do for us to be friends" I was suprised by how serious she was taking this. Hurting somepony's feelings must really tear her up inside. Then again, she is the Element of Kindness. I sighed, and just decided to be honest, "I don't want you to be scared of me, know that I will never hurt you," I requested. "Is that it?" She asked, obviously expecting me to ask something more of her. I nodded, "That's all I want," I said, "Listen, um, I've gotta go somewhere, I'll see you later". She looked suprised, "Um, o-okay," she said stumbled. I turned and walked in the direction of the boutique. Will my words stick with her? Or will she go back to being terrified of me by tommorow? Only time will tell. Chapter 4I knocked on the door, "It's Forest!" I announced. I gave a start as the door suddenly opened, and I relaxed when Sweetie Belle stood there. "Hey Forest!" Sweetie Belle greeted happily. I smiled at her enthusiasm. Rarity appeared behind her sister and gave me a smile, "You're early Forest," Rarity commented. I smiled, "Only ten minutes, and I think it's best to be a little early," I answered. Better to be early than late. Wait, I've said that before. Rarity smiled, "Do you wish to come inside? You still have more than half an hour before school starts," Rarity asked politely. "Uh, sure," I answered. They moved away from the door and I walked in. I followed Rarity to the couch, while Sweetie Belle ran up the stairs. We sat down in silence for a couple seconds, before Rarity turned to me. "I apoligize for my parents this morning, they didn't know who you were," she apoligized. I chuckled, "No, it's fine, they probably thought I was a burglar or something," I assured her, "I'm lucky Sweetie Belle was there, or your dad might have smashed my head into the dirt". She giggled, "They are actually very..." she tried to find the word, "Laidback". I smiled, not really knowing what to say in response. I don't think I've ever seen Rarity worked up before, so I can't compare her to her parents reaction. "Sweetie's pretty excited about this school thing, isn't she?" I commented. Rarity nodded, "Yes, she wants to tell the whole school about how you saved her," she confirmed. I sighed, "I don't really want to, I don't like being the center of attention," I confessed, "Hopefully they will do all the talking". Rarity smiled, but didn't respond. She likely ran out of things to talk about as well. We sat there for a awkward couple of seconds before Sweetie Belle came back down. She ran down the stairs, with small saddlebags attached. Her bags were white, and had a purple musical note attached for the latch. Sweetie Belle came over to us and placed herself on the floor, waiting with wide eyes, and she had a huge grin on her face. I smiled at her and jumped off the couch, "I take it you're ready to go?" I asked. Sweetie Belle simply nodded in response. I turned to Rarity, "Seeya Rare," I said. She smiled, "Farewell," she responded. Sweetie Belle and I walked over to the door and left the building. Once we were outside, I turned to Sweetie, "You want me to carry those for you?" I asked. She hesitated, "Well, Rarity has told me that when a gentlepony offers to carry something, you're supposed to accept," she said, taking off the saddlebags with a hoof before lifting them up to me. I nodded and took the saddlebags in my mouth. They weren't heavy at all. She smiled and started walking, and I ran up to her and walked beside her, "Hey Sweetie Belle?" I asked. She turned to me with a curious face, "Yes?" "What were you doing in the Everfree Forest that day I found you?" I asked, "I just realized that nopony ever told me". She looked a little sad, as if it brought back painful memories, "Well, we wanted to go ice skating in the lake," she explained, "But it wasn't frozen enough, the ice was really thin. And then Apple Bloom told us about a lake in the Everfree, so we went to go ice skating there". I didn't say anything, so she continued, "Well, when we were on the ice, it started to crack," she reported, "Then I, well, fell in", Sweetie added with a sad expression, but she continued, "I got out and I was freezing, we all tried to run back for help, but I couldn't run," she said, "The other two ran away thinking I was behind them, but I got lost. I ended up just falling asleep in the snow, and then you found me". I nodded, "Okay, you don't have to tell me anything else, Sweetie," I told her, She gave a weak smile and looked forward again, as did I. Thank Celestia that I was there, if I wasn't Sweetie Belle might have never woken up... Sweetie and I walked for a couple minutes, and eventually reached an path that had woodland on both sides, "The school's close now," Sweetie Belle reported. "Hey! Wait up!" I heard from behind me. Sweetie and I turned around instantly, to see Apple Bloom and Scootaloo came sprinting towards us. "You came, Forest!" Scootaloo announced excitedly. I just nodded, not really keen to talk while holding the bag in my mouth. For the first time, I noticed a red stallion walk up behind the two. He was larger than me, similiar in size to Rarity's Dad. I suddenly remembered what Applejack said, "Big Mac?" I asked. He looked suprised, so that means I was probably right. Apple Bloom looked confused, "You know each other?" she asked. I shook my head, "No, but Applejack mentioned him yesterday," I answered with a mouthful of saddlebag strap. Big Mac nodded, "Eeyup," he said, "You're Forest?" I nodded, "Yep," I answered. "Applejack told all of us that you got the job, and she said you were pretty good at buckin'!" Apple Bloom announced. "Uh, thanks," I said, feeling slightly self-concious. Praise was something I took poorly, as I constantly put myself down. Years of depression and suicidal thoughts were to thank for that. Sweetie Belle chuckled, "C'mon, lets go to school!" she announced, and started walking down the path again. I turned and followed her, and everypony else followed as well. I chose to walk next to Sweetie Belle, and Apple Bloom and Scootaloo ran up next to her. Big Mac followed behind us. Eventually, the forest on both sides of the road cleared, and I could see a medium sized building at the end of the road. The building was made up of mostly red, and I could see a bell on top. A flagpole sat to the right, and a sign with a picture of a book sat to the left. I noticed as we got closer I noticed a mare standing to the right of the door. As soon as we got into talking distance, the mare spoke up, "Hello girls!" She greeted. The three fillies walked up to her and smiled, "Hello Miss Cheerilie!" The said in synchronization. That greeting was probably repeated and rehearsed every school day. Cheerilie turned her gaze around and let out a pleasant giggle, "Hello Big Mac," she greeted. Big Mac stepped forward and smiled, "Howdy Miss Cheerilie," he responded. The two seemed really happy with each other. Good friends? Or something more? Cheerilie looked past Big Mac and gave me a friendly smile, "And you're Forest I presume?" She asked politely. "Yep," I said, still holding the bags, "Nice to meet you". "Miss Cheerilee?" Scootaloo asked, getting the teacher's attention, "Can we go play now?" She requested. Cheerilee nodded, and the three fillies ran around the left side of the building. I now noticed that there was an enormous playground behind the building, complete with impressive slides and bridges. It looked like it was only built recently. Cheerilee turned to us and smiled, "Would you like to stay for a minute Big Mac?" she asked. Big Mac shook his head, "Sorry, got work to do," he declined. Big Mac seemed to speak with very little emotion or interest, and I got the feeling that talking was not something he did often. Cheerilee nodded, "I understand," she said, before turning her gaze to me, "Forest, if I may talk to you for a minute". I nodded, but Big Mac looked confused. "Bout' what?" he asked. Cheerilee smiled at him, "About the assignment," she explained, "Didn't Apple Bloom tell you?" Big Mac looked like he realized something. "Eeyup, somethin' about tellin' a story," he said. Cheerilee nodded, "Sweetie Belle wants to tell a story about Forest, and brought him in to explain," Cheerilee explained. Big Mac nodded, "Okay, well if they're safe, then I'm happy," he said, then started walking away, "See you ponies later". "Bye Big Mac!" Cheerilee called out after him. After he left, Cheerilee turned to me and gave a polite smile, "Follow me please," she requested. She started walk around the building in the same direction the fillies did, and I followed her. The Cutie Mark Crusaders were playing on the massive playground equipment, squealing in delight as they did. Other fillies and colts were running around too. Cheerilee sat down next to the building, facing towards the playground, She gestured with a hoof to sit down next to her. I did as she wanted and sat down, with a meter's space inbetween us. "So Forest, it's nice to meet you," she said, "I'm Cheerilee". I nodded, "Uh, nice to meet you too," I responded. She smiled politely, "So you know why you're here," she stated, "There is an assignment where they have to tell a story, and bring in something to do with the story, Sweetie told me about the Timberwolves, and I suggested that she could bring you in," she explained. "Yeah, she seems pretty keen," I commented. "She is," Cheerilee answered, "What you did was fairly heroic," she complimented, giving a warm smile. "No," I said, shaking my head, "I was just in the right place in the right time. If anypony was in the same position, they would have done the same thing". I suddenly noticed something heading straight for Cheerilee's head. A ball? I stuck out a foreleg in front of Cheerilee's face. Cheerilee looked startled as I did. The ball hit my leg a second later, and bounced away. "Soccer ball," I pointed out bluntly to Cheerilee, who was still trying to process what was happening. "Miss Cheerilie! I'm so sorry!" I heard from a colt. I looked forward, standing there was a very small colt, smaller in size to anypony I've ever seen. He had a spiky brown mane, and his coat was white, with brown patches across it. The colt had a look of horror on his face. I put my hoof back down, and Cheerilie gave the tiny colt a smile, "It's fine Pipsqueak, I know it was an accident," she assured him. I stiffened a little. Did Cheerilee just call him a pipsqueak? What kind of teacher makes fun of their student like that!? The colt didn't mind though, "Thank you Cheerilee," he said, smiling again. He then gave me a quizical look for a second, before running over to the soccerball. "Thank you Forest... um, you just saved my face from being smashed," she said nervously. I turned to her, my eyes slightly narrow, "Did you just call that colt a pipsqueak?" I asked, struggling to keep my voice neutral. Her expression held slight panic, "No, no," she assured, "His name is Pipsqueak, but everypony calls him Pip". I looked away from her, and calmed down. Ugh, I just jumped to conclusions then, "Sorry," I apoligized, "I thought you just insulted one of your students". She looked relieved, "No, it's fine," she said, "He's from Trottingham, I assume they call their children strange names there," she added jokingly. I gave a light chuckle, but didn't respond. What kind of name is Pipsqueak? "So, after I do the story thing, I'm free to go?" I asked. She nodded, "I would prefer if you waited till recess to leave, but yes," she responded. I nodded again, and waited for something to happen. The bell for class had rang, and all of the colts and fillies ran inside. Cheerilee had asked around for anypony who was ready to present their story, and Sweetie Belle naturally put her hand straight up. After a quick introduction, Sweetie Belle told the story of how I saved her life. Although I wasn't really listening, I was too busy focusing on the seconds until I could leave. Eventually, my wish had been granted, and the bell for recess rang. I now walked away from the schoolhouse, intent on returning home. A few minutes later and I lay on my bed, looking up at the roof. The suicidal thoughts started coming back. What would happen if I just did it? How would it affect the ponies around me? What had caused my depression? Easy answer, basically my life turned to shit immediately following my dad's death. I had to move to a new location, with new parents. I had almost no friends during my younger years, as I was really quite all the time. I spent most of my free time alone in the woods, training, surviving, often just enjoying the scenery. I carried the depression into my older years, which had started to result in suicidal thoughts. The desire to just end my life, feeling like I was worthless and stupid. The police job had helped a little bit, as I felt like I was actually helping ponies, but they came back eventually. What would happen if I killed myself? If I did it back in Manehatten then nopony would care, but if I did it here, if I did it now, ponies would care. I do have ponies who care about me, Amber Fury is wrong. Now, what will I do for the rest of the day? Talk to Rarity? No, she's probably sick of me by now, we've seen each other everyday. Maybe I should go to Sweet Apple Acres and work, that would give me something to do. I suddenly jumped when there was a knock at the door, I just froze and stared at the door for a second. Who would visit me? I ran to the door and opened it. I stared in confusion as Applejack stood outside the door, "Um, hi," I said, no small amount of suprise in my voice. "Howdy Forest," Applejack responded, she had a friendly smile on her face, which confused me more, "I came here to ask ya somethin". I nodded, "Sure, what?" I said. "We need as many ponies as possible ta help for Winter Wrap-Up," she explained, "It starts today, and we need your help to clean up the snow". My face went completely blank, "Winter Wrap-Up?" I asked. Now she looked confused, "Yeah? Y'know, cleaning up the snow, bringin' out the animals, stuff like that," She said. My face went up in realization, "Right!" I exclaimed in realization, "I forgot, here in Ponyville you have to do that by hoof," I added. Back in Manehatten, they use magic to clean up the snow, but here in Ponyville it is tradition to clean up without the use of magic. She nodded, "Eeyup, and you're part of the land team, clearin' up the snow on the ground," she declared. "Sure," I agreed, stepping outside and closing the door, "Let's go". She smiled and turned around, and started walking. I sped up and walked next to her, and we left the hotel and walked in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres. As we walked I turned my head to Applejack, "Hey, um could you explain the apple bucking job a bit more?" I asked. She turned to me with a confused expression, "What do ya mean?" she asked. I looked forward, "Well, do you keep the barn unlocked? And what happens if you're not there? Who do I report to?" I questioned. "Report?" She repeated with a confused expression. I chuckled, "Sorry, I'm still using PBI talk," I said, "Anyways, what if I want to work tommorrow? What do I do?" She thought about it, then turned to me, "Sorry, I guess I didn't explain it very well," she apoligized, "Well, ya can go up to the barn and get a cart, and go down to the eastern orchard. Make sure not to buck anymore than three hundred apples a day. Then bring the cart to the barn and leave it there, I'll pay you the next time I see ya". I nodded. It sound like a good job for a year at the most, but I need a more permanent job. I looked at her, "I'm gonna be honest Applejack, this job could last me a couple months, but I think I need to get a more permanent job," I confessed, "This is your family's apple farm, and I'm probably intruding. So... do you know of any other jobs in Ponyville?" I asked. She looked at me with suprise, "You're pretty honest," she commented. I looked away and didn't answer. Oops, I think I offended her. "Anyway, I can't think of anything on the top of my head. I'd ask Rarity or somepony else," she suggested. I nodded, "I appreciate you giving me the job, It's just... I want to start a new life here, and this job is your life, not mine," I said. She nodded, and then perked up, "Oh, ah forgot ta tell ya, but me, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and the fillies were goin' campin' this weekend to celebrate the beginnin' of Spring," she mentioned, "You mentioned how much ya like the outdoors, so would you like to come?". My mouth opened in a smile, and I looked at her in excitement, "Really!? You trust me enough?" I asked excitedly. She snickered at my excitement, "Yeah, besides, Rainbow Dash said that she could handle ya if you step out of line," she said with a humorous smile. I smiled back, "I'd love to come, I love camping," I declared. Applejack smiled and looked forward again, I mirrored her. After a minute, she turned to the right and gestured with a hoof, "Everypony else is over here," she announced. We walked over in the direction, and I saw various stallions and mares pulling around green plows. The dirt looked brown, and I can presume that the fields were going to be used for vegetation. Applejack nudged my shoulder, and I turned to face her. "See, what we do here is we clear all the snow from the fields, then we get to work on planting the produce," she explained, "We only really need to clear the snow on the crop fields, the sun and warm weather usually melt the rest of the snow". I nodded, and Applejack walked over to a bunch of wooden boxes. Sitting on top of the boxes sat various bags, labeled with different crop foods. Applejack walked back with a green jacket, and held it out to me with a hoof. I used my teeth and grabbed the jacket, and stood on my hind legs to slip the jacket on. Applejack gave me a nod of approval, then gestured over to the field, "Swap over with Noteworthy," she ordered, "He's the blue stallion, and he's been pulling for a while," she informed me. I nodded and headed towards the other ponies. There were various ponies pulling the plows, and I believe that they were all Earth ponies. It makes sense that this would be an Earth pony only job. I caught sight of a blue stallion pulling on one of the plows, so I walked over to him, "Noteworthy?" I asked, getting his attention. He looked at me with a confused expression, "Yeah, who are you?" he asked. Beads of sweat were dripping down his coat. Dang! He must've been working a while. "Forest," I answered, "Applejack said to swap over, give you a bit of a break". He chuckled, "Well, you won't get much protest from me," he said, "You know how to work it?" He asked. I tilted my head, "Uh, you push it up and down the field?" I suggested. He nodded, "Yeah, um, sorry, that was a dumb question," he apoligized as he got out of the machine. I noticed now that his cutie mark were two musical notes. "You play an instrument?" I asked politely. He nodded, "Been playing piano, guitar and drums for years," he answered, and then looked at me curiously, "Do you?" I nodded, "I've been playing guitar for a couple years," I answered. His ears perked up, "Really? I don't know many other ponies who play an instrument," he said, "We should play together sometime". I smiled, "Sounds nice," I answered, "Anyway, you better go take a break". Noteworthy nodded, "Seeya later," he said, and started walking away. I turned to the plow that Noteworthy just used. Well, better get to work. A couple field later, I returned to Applejack, sweating, but not tired. I had been pulling on that thing for a couple hours. "Anymore fields?" I asked. She shook her head, "Nope, that's all the fields that need to be cleared," she answered, "All that's left is to plant the crops" I nodded, "Um, I don't know much about planting food," I said. She smiled, "It's not your job to plant them," she said, "That's Caramel's job". Caramel? Meh. I nodded, "So anything else I can do?" I asked. She put a hoof to her chin, "Ah can't think of anythin," she said, "Winter Wrap-Up only usually takes a day or two". I nodded, and then realized there's something else I should ask. "Hey, what day are we going camping? And where?" I asked. Applejack looked suprised, "Um, Winsome falls," she said, "We've been there before, but we decided to go again," she noted. I nodded, "The day?" I asked. "Friday afternoon, we can meet up at the edge of the woods," she answered, "Do you know where the woods are?" she asked, "Not the Everfree, the woods we're going to are further away than that," she added. I shook my head, "I'll just walk with Rarity or something," I answered. She nodded, "Okay, you should tell her later," she suggested, "You can't right now because she's with the animal team". "Right, okay, so..." I trailed off. "You should probably stay for a little longer," Applejack suggested, "We might need your help". I nodded, "Of course," I agreed. Turns out they did need my help, Caramel hurt his leg and I ended up pulling around the... seed planting thingy. I didn't bother to ask Applejack about the name. By the time I was finished, it was around five in the afternoon, and all of us were standing in a group. I got a few curious looks from some ponies, most of the ponies in town don't know me. "Good job everypony!" Applejack announced, "Winter Wrap-Up is finished, and Spring is now here," she declared. There were happy talking inbetween everypony, but I stayed silent, not really having anypony to talk to. Applejack and Noteworthy were the only ponies here I knew, and I met Noteworthy only a couple hours ago. Eventually ponies started walking down the dirt road in the direction of Ponyville. I stayed back a little longer, instead admiring the view of the sun starting to set. Celestia's pride and joy could be beautiful sometimes. Random thoughts started going through my head as I watched the sunset. How strong is my friendship with these ponies? Do I really mean much to them? Or am I just the same as everypony else? "Hey, you alright?" I heard Applejack say from behind me. "Just enjoying the view," I answered, not shifting my gaze in the slightest. I heard Applejack walk up next to me and sit down, turning to admire the sunset as well. "Y'know, this last couple of days have been real quiet," she commented, "Usually by now we'd have parasprites invading or somethin' else". I stayed silent, intent on listening to her. "Are you sure you're alright?" She asked, concerned again. "I'm fine, trust me," I assured, "How come Rarity's coming camping? She doesn't seem like the type to do something like that," I noted. Applejack chuckled, "No, she's not a fan, but she had a good time last time she came camping," she answered, "Besides, she's the one who suggested that you come camping. If I didn't know any better, I'd say she has a crush on you". I stayed silent, not that I had anything to say. I knew she was joking, but it still made me think, "Anyways, I better go," I said, and I got to my hooves, "Seeya Applejack". She nodded, "You can call me AJ if you want, all of my friends do," she informed me. I nodded, and started walking away. I was aware of her gaze on me as I did, but I didn't look back. Now the wind was warm as it brushed through my fur, instead of the cold breeze of winter. I walked in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres, hoping to buck some apples, not because I needed money, rather I needed something to do. I walked to the large barn that sat at the end of the path, and opened the unlocked door of the barn and walked inside. Grabbing the largest cart I could, I marched in the east, towards the orchard that Applejack suggested. It was only early, around six in the morning, but I needed something to do. I was bored out of my mind. Ugh, I need a hobby, well apart from guitar. "Forest?" I heard from behind me. Ugh, I don't understand! Whenever I want to be with friends, there's nopony there. But when I want to be by myself, suddenly I'm the most popular pony in the whole damn town. "Hey Apple Bloom," I responded, without bothering to stop walking. She ran up to me and started walking next to me. "You're here early today, what are you doing?" she asked. "I'm going to the eastern orchard, and I'm gonna buck some apples," I answered, my tone flat. She smirked, "What's wrong? You sound cranky," she noted. I shook my head, and put on a fake smile, "No, I'm fine," I lied, "Anyways, did Applejack tell you that I'm coming camping with you?" Apple Bloom smiled, "Yeah! I'm so excited!" she exclaimed, "She said you know a lot about the outdoors". I nodded, "Did she tell you that I used to be a policepony?" I asked, just trying to find something to talk about. Her eyes widened in suprise, "You were?!" She asked. I chuckled at her reaction, "Yep, in Manehatten," I informed. She smiled in awe, "Really!? How many bad guys did you catch?" she asked. I lost my smile, "Not all of them were bad, I remember one pony, she had to steal in order to feed her starving family," I said, "Arresting her was one of the hardest things I've ever had to do". Apple Bloom looked sad, "Then why did you arrest her?" She asked. I looked at her, "She still broke the law," I explained, "It was my job". She nodded in understanding, and I noticed that she was fairly mature for her age, more mature than Sweetie or Scootaloo. We kept walking until we reached the orchard, apple tree rows going back further than I could see. Hoo, better get bucking then. I placed the cart under a tree, and then got into position to buck. I pushed my back hooves into the tree with a splitting thud. The tree shook, and apples fell. Luckily, most fell into the cart. I turned to Apple Bloom, who was looking at me with wide eyes and a smile, "Applejack wasn't lying when she said you could buck," she noted. I had gotten used to apple bucking, and now I could virtually knock out all of the apples in a single buck. Although, I still failed to reach Applejack in experience. I picked up the rest of the apples that sat on the ground, and stuck them in the cart. I noticed that these trees had less apples than the other trees. Maybe fifteen apples lay in the cart. I turned to Apple Bloom, "Haven't you got school?" I asked. She nodded, "Yeah, but you know it doesn't start till eight thirty," she said. I nodded, and moved to the next tree, taking the cart with me. I gave it two bucks and the apples dropped to the ground. "What's Rainbow Dash's personality like?" I asked, "I only spoke to her once, and it wasn't for very long. If I'm camping with her, I'd like to know". Apple Bloom hesitated, "Well...", she said, "She's very loyal to her friends, and cares about them. But..." I tilted my head in confusion. Why is she hesitating so much? "She's kinda cocky," she blurted out. I chuckled, "It's fine Apple Bloom, you don't have to say anything else," I assured her. She frowned, "I like her, but you might feel different," Apple Bloom said. I shook my head, "I guess we'll find out," I answered, before moving to the next tree, and began to buck it. Apple Bloom and I walked back to the barn, I was dragging along the large cart, now filled with many red apples. I noticed that almost all of the apples on the farm were red. Maybe green ones don't sell good? I don't like green apples, so I wouldn't be suprised. "Wait, what were you doing by the barn at this hour?" I asked to Apple Bloom. She looked suprised, "Um, just walking around," she said, "It's the first morning of Spring, and I just wanted to be outside," she explained. I nodded, and looked forward again. "Why are you here so early?" she asked. I turned to her again, "I just wanted something to do, I'm getting bored just sitting around doing nothing," I said. She nodded, "I know what it feels like to be bored, but hopefully camping this weekend will be really fun!" she declared enthusiastically. I smiled. Then I realized that I should probably buy some camping supplies. A hammock, and a tarp would probably work fine. Oh, and a sleeping bag. And some other stuff. "Is there a camping store in town?" I asked Apple Bloom. She nodded, "Yeah, I'd get Pinkie Pie to show ya," she suggested, "She knows everypony in town". "Yeah, I'll have to ask her later," I noted. I haven't really interacted much with Pinkie either, only really at the party. She seemed nice, if slightly oblivious to everypony else. I realized something, "Wait, doesn't Pinkie have a job to do?" I asked. Apple Bloom looked down, "Oh yeah, I forgot about that," she muttured. I chuckled, "It's fine, I'll ask Rarity or somepony else," I said. Now I could see the barn, and we walked towards it. I noticed a shape standing infront of the barn. Applejack? As we got into talking distance, I noticed she had a slightly annoyed expression, "Apple Bloom, ya really shouldn't be walkin around this early on a school day," she scolded. Apple Bloom rolled her eyes, "I'm fine, still got plenty o' time before school even starts," she defended herself. Applejack looked at her sister a second before sighing, she then looked at me, "How many apples?" she asked. "One-hundred and three," I answered. Applejack nodded, and walked into the barn. I followed her in, and so did Apple Bloom. I detached the cart and pushed it over to the back of the room. Thirty bits worth of apples sat inside. Is thirty too much? Or not enough? Applejack came out from behind me, and I looked at her curiously. Using a hoof, she held out a small sack, "Here's your pay," she announced. I nodded and lifted out a hoof. She gave the sack to me and I pulled my hoof back, "Hey Applejack, is thirty too much? I'd be fine if you paid me less," I asked. Applejack shook her head, "Naw, thirty is fine," she assured me. I nodded, and placed the bag in my mouth. "You coming into town today?" I asked politely. She smiled, "O'course, after I finish work here," she answered, "Why?" I shook my head, "No reason, just curious," I answered, "I was just gonna go buck some more trees". She shook her head, "No, that's not necessary, we haven't got anymore orders for apples today," she said. I nodded, "If you want," I agreed. She smiled and walked out of the barn, I followed immediately after. I turned to her once we were outside, "Okay, well, I'll head back to Ponyville now," I said, "See you two later". "Seeya Forest," Apple Bloom said. Applejack gave me a nod. I smiled and headed back to Ponyville. I felt their gazes burn into my skin, and I felt insecure again. I walked into town, which looked pretty busy. Various ponies were walking around, most of whom I didn't recognize. A rich looking mare appeared to be talking to a filly. The filly looked familiar, so I assumed she was friends with one of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. I kept walking around, taking a long walk around town. Hoping to see the camping store nearby. I looked to my left to see two familiar looking mares, "Forest!" Lyra called out in a friendly tone. Bon Bon smiled at me happily. I hesitated, before walking over to them, "Hey," I greeted as friendly as I could. "Hey Forest, how are you doing?" Lyra said. "Good, are you two okay?" I asked. "We are thanks to you," Lyra answered with graditude. Bon Bon didn't say anything, so I assumed she ain't much of a talker. I gave an embarassed chuckle, "I wish you would stop bringing that up, I just did what was right," I said, scratching the back of my neck. Lyra smirked, "If you wish," she said with a grin. "Hey, do either of you know where I can get camping supplies?" I asked. Lyra looked blank, but Bon Bon stepped forward, "I know, we can take you if you want," she offered. I nodded, "Yeah, thanks," I agreed. " Follow me," she ordered, and started walking away. I gave a glance at Lyra, then I marched forward, following Bon Bon. Lyra sped up and walked next to me. After a minute walk, we reached a small building. I noted that we were in the market district of town, and I could imagine this is where a lot of stores are. "In there," Bon Bon pointed to the building. There was a sign above that read, 'Ponyville Outdoor Store'. I breathed a silent sigh of relief, thank Celestia that I found it. I looked down at the sack in my mouth, and realized then that I only had thirty bits. That probably won't be enough. I nodded to Bon Bon, "Thank you so much for showing me," I said, "Um, I'm gonna need to go home and get some more bits." She nodded, and I started backing away, "See you two later," I said. Then I turned around and walked away. I came back a few minutes later with a sack filled with bits. One-hundred and fifty to be exact, not that I expected to spend that much. I walked into the store, and my eyes instantly widened in awe. Various camping equipment decorated the store, tents, sleeping bags, everything anypony would need for camping. I went through a mental list of what I need. A sleeping bag. But should I get a hammock or a tent? Both? I eventually decided on a hammock, and I went around to find one. I found a basic hammock nearby, it could fit two ponies, and was fifteen bits. A steal price. Sleeping bag? Plenty of them laying around in this store, so I grabbed a basic one for twenty bits. I realized that I was going to need a tarp, either in case it rains, or to protect from the wind. Luckily there was one sitting nearby. Ten bits. What about an outdoor towel? You need to get a towel designed for outdoor use, indoor ones are not as effective or quick-drying. I found one for ten bits. I went through everything I held. Hammock, Sleeping bag, Tarp, Towel. Total price of fifty-five bits. I smiled a little, happy that I could get all this stuff for a price that low. A mare stood over behind the counter, eye-balling me curiously. I felt insecure again as she did. I walked over to the counter and nodded to the mare. She smiled politely at me. "Is that all sir?" She asked. I nodded, and started sorting through the bag. I pulled out fifty-five bits, somehow all stacked up on each other. She looked at all the supplies, and gave me a confused expression, "Um, don't you need a tent?" She asked. I shook my head, "No, a tent uses up more space, and isn't really necessary," I explained, "A hammock can be a better choice, because it is smaller, requires no pillow, and keeps you off the ground". I enjoyed explaining it to her, although I thought she would know this, she owns this store after all. She smiled, "Anyways, that'll be fifty-five bits". I nodded and held out the bits to her. She smiled and took them away with her hoof. The mare placed the bits on the counter, and then handed me a large sack. "Thank you, have a nice day!" She said, sounding pretty routine. I smiled and grabbed the bag. Using my hooves to split the opening, I twisted around and felt the supplies slide off my back into the sack. I then grabbed both of the sacks I owned, and flipped the large sack across my back. I gave her a goodbye wave, and walked out of the store.
Chapter 1 (Arrival)The cold winter breeze blew as I walked down the path. Snowy forest all around me. Sometimes I think woodland looks even better with the white flakes piled up everywhere. How long till I reach Ponyville now? Maybe less than ten minutes. I sighed and reached into the bag sitting on my back, pulling out a photo. On the photo were three ponies, my father, my mother, and a five year old me. My green coat looked exactly the same as it does now, but my brown mane was fairly longer. Now my mane is cut extremely short, in a neat buzzcut. I don't know why, but I like my mane like this. I looked at my father, and began to wonder what would happen if he didn't die that day. How different would my life be? I'd probably still be living in Ponyville, and I wouldn't have to move to that village where I spent most of my life. I realized that I was getting off track, so I stuck the photo back in the bag, and continued walking. After some more walking, I noticed the path was shifting direction. I looked up and thought I saw a colour that didn't blend in with the white Everfree Forest. A couple more steps and I got a great view of my destination. Ponyville. The town looked very much the same as I remember, except now, white decorated the rooftops of the wooden buildings. I followed the path down the hill I was on, picket fences sat nearby. I crossed a bridge and found myself in the familiar town. The houses had wooden frames and thatched roofs, very different to the glass buildings ever present in Manehatten. The ground was also decorated with snow, and ponies walked around wearing scarves and boots. What should I do now that I'm finally here? I decided somewhere to sleep would be the first thing to do. Thankfully, there was a hotel building close to the entrance to the town, probably so any visitors know instantly where to go. I walked up the stairs, four rooms were present, mine was room one. I opened the door and looked inside, a bed was in the corner, and a small room sat in the other corner, which I assumed was the bathroom. I threw my bag onto the floor, along with the jacket I wore. I sat on the bed, deciding what to do. I need to find my mother, I don't even know if she still lives here. There were a couple of fillies that I can remember from before I had to move. I bet if I asked any of them they could tell me. I stood in front of the large building. The Carousel Boutique? I didn't realize a boutique needed to be so big. I knocked on the door, and a second later I heard a response. "Come in!" I heard in a mare's voice. I opened the door and walked in, my eyes widened as I was greeted by a large room with bright purple walls and curtains. I looked around and noticed various mirrors, manequins and a yellow table. I shifted my gaze to a mare walking towards me, she was a few inches shorter than me, her coat was pure white, and her purple mane was styled in curls. She looked familiar, she was the mare I remembered! I stopped walking and let her come to me, she stopped about a metre away from me and smiled politely at me. "Hello and welcome to the Carousel Boutique, my name is Rarity, may I help you?" Rarity! That was her name! I hesitated before I answered, "Um, I'm looking for somepony who lives here, and I would like to ask you a few questions". She looked suprised for a second before she answered, "Somepony who lives here?" gesturing to the room. "As in somepony who lives in Ponyville", I explained nervously, "I was looking for somepony who is a local to the area to ask a couple questions". She quickly shifted her gaze to the table and then back to me, "I suppose if it doesn't take too long", she said, smiling again, "If I may ask, what is your name?" "Green Forest, but just call me Forest" I answered Once we had sat down I undone the bag's straps at my chest and the ones at my stomach, I set the bag on the floor next to me. I looked back up at Rarity to find her staring curiously at me. "I haven't known any ponies that use a bag like that", she stated, "Everypony I know uses a saddlebag, where did you get a bag like that, if I may ask?" My bag was known as a backpack, a design not very common in Equestria, this is because saddlebags tend to have more room. I don't know why I really prefered it, perhaps because of who gave it to me. "My father had given it to me when I was a colt", I answered. Not really explaining where it came from. She raised an eyebrow and looked like she was about to say something before I cut in. "Um, anyway, I'd like to ask you about this mare", I asked, grabbing the family photo from my bag and placing it on the table, "Her name is Winter Breeze". Rarity looked at the picture for a couple seconds before looking back up at me, she lost her smile instantly. "Yes, um..." she hesitated. I tilted my head in confusion at her hesitation, she noticed my confused expression and looked away from me. "I'm sorry, but she passed away a couple months ago", she finished. I could imagine the look on my face, mouth agape and eyes wide, my mom's dead? It took a while to process the information in my head. Rarity noticed my shocked expression and sighed. "I'm sorry" She said. For what? I closed my mouth and looked away, "Uh, T-Thanks for telling me.." She smiled weakly, "May I ask why you were looking for her?" I looked at her again and answered,"If you'd like," I started, "I... I'm her son" Rarity's smile went to a face of alarm. "I used to live in Ponyville when I was younger, but dad died and mom couldn't look after me, so I lived near Manehatten for a while with some foster parents", I explained, "I only just got enough bits to make a travel that big". "That's how I knew you were a local actually", I gestured my hoof to her, "I remember a few ponies". She looked at me with a look best described as pity, "I see, well, I feel sorry for you", she stated, but her gaze shifted to a more curious one, "What are you going to do now?" I stared at her before looking away, What am I going to do now? I looked back at her and answered, "I guess I'm moving to Ponyville, my mom dieing doesn't really change that", I answered nonchalantly. I got out of the chair and stood up, "Anyways, I'm thankful for your help, but you're probably busy, so I'll let you go back to work". She sighed and stood up, "Yes, I probably should get back to it, I have to find my sister and the ice skates she borrowed". "Heh, yeah", I spoke softly, I turned around and started walking towards the door, within a metre of the door it suddenly slammed open. A pink mare walked in, she walked in the door and let out a gasp as she saw me, then next thing I knew she was two inches from my face. "Hi! My name is Pinkie! Who are you?", she asked in a loud and fast voice, "Are you moving here?". My face must have been a look of suprise, before I answered, "Yeah, my name's Forest, and I'm planning on living here now". She let out a gasp, before jumping into the air, "This means we're gonna have a party!!" "Ooh, this is gonna be the best party ever! There's gonna be cake, and balloons, and music and hundreds of ponies! I don't know where we'll have it, but I can figure that out no problem!" I just stood there blank faced, I turned around to Rarity, Rarity noticed me looking at her and spoke up, "Pinkie!" Pinkie looked at her friend still smiling, "Yeah Rarity?" "I'm certain that Forest isn't in the mood for a party right now, he just had some bad news", Rarity explained. Pinkie focused all her attention on Rarity, "That's only more reason to throw him a party! Everypony new to town gets a party for them, and if he's sad then a party will cheer him up!" As she was distracted, I slowly backed up to the door and opened it as quietly as I could, then slipping outside unnoticed. What should I do now? Maybe a quiet walk in the forest will calm me down, It usually does. I walked on the path, the ground below thick with white snow, I wish I brought my jacket, It's freezing! How long have I been walking? Maybe half an hour? I looked around me and noticed something behind the trees, A light? I stared for a moment before deciding to investigate, moving at a faster walking pace. I arrived at a large tree, but at the base of the trunk was what appeared to be a hut built into the tree itself. I stared in awe at this glorious creation and I couldn't help but to inspect it. I walked up to the door, and was about to open it when I stopped, Wait, if there's a light on inside that means somepony probably in there! I stepped back and took another look at the door and thought to myself, Do I really want to talk to anypony? Celestia knows I'm terrible at coming across as friendly. I considered it a second before I turned my attention back to the door, and I slowly knocked on it. The door opened and a zebra stepped out, she had a friendly smile on her face. "Hello, can I help you at all? I don't see many ponies after Fall". I was somewhat suprised at her friendly reaction, but tried to hide the suprise from my face, "Um, I was just walking and saw your hut, I didn't think many ponies liked the Everfree", I tried to explain. "Ah, yes, this is my hut, from the ponies I keep myself shut, although that is for their own safety, I find myself helping them out lately". Then she turned her attention back to me, "If your answer could be honest, why are you in the forest? The Everfree is not safe for ponies to travel, the safest path is one of gravel." I thought about it for a second then answered as honestly as I could, "I just like forests, that's what my cutie mark is for," I turned around to show her my mark, a single tree. She looked suprised for a second before going to a more relaxed look, "A unique talent, I've never seen before, but you like the forest, and you seem pretty sure". I looked up as I noticed something, and noticed many little white snowflakes falling from the sky, Just great, It's starting to snow. She looked around behind me, and then back to me, "Winter is harsh, and it's getting cold, warmth can get as valuable as gold, please feel free to come inside, as it should stop snowing before the night." I looked at her with a slightly suprised look, "Are you sure?" was the only thing I could get out. She nodded, and I started walking to the door as she headed in. I had been in there for a while, and she asked me various questions, like about how I was new to town, or why I had moved here. I answered all of them as quickly as I could, I was never much of a talker. I looked out the window, I noticed that the colour of the sky was darkening. I turned to Zecora, "It's getting dark, I think I should be heading back to Ponyville" She took a sip of her tea, and looked at me, "Yes, The Everfree gets more dangerous at night, best to go and find some light. Well Forest, it's been nice talking with you, but you should go, before a Manticore makes you stew." I got off the chair I was sitting on and looked at her, "Thanks for the Tea. Goodbye Zecora," I turned to the door and walked out. I broke from the trees and found the path, I started to follow it. Still snowing, I noted, following the path with my head down. I wonder how far to Ponyville, It took about a 30 minute walk to reach here so this might take a while. After about five minutes later I looked up and noticed something on the ground in front of me. What is that? I questioned in my head. I walked up closer, and started to get a better look, I saw pink and purple. I froze as I was a meter away, my eyes were wide and my mouth open, my face a look of horror. In front of me on the ground was a filly, lying in the snow, body seemingly limp and lifeless. Her eyes were closed, she had a pink and purple curly mane, she was a unicorn, with a white coat. She was wearing a deep purple scarf, and had on snow boots a slightly lighter shade of purple. A second later I put my ear to her chest and I heard a light thumping, Good, she's breathing, and her heart's still beating I lifted my head off her and looked at her, "Can you hear me?" I asked in a worried voice. No response, Unconscious. I crouched down low next to her, I slid my foreleg under her stomach and lifted her out of the snow, onto my back. She lay on my back, limp, She's so cold... I tried to think of what to do. What should I do? Oh, I know, I'll take her back to Zecora, I heard Zecora mention that she knew a lot of medical stuff. The filly suddenly gave a light groan and I turned my head around to face her, she opened her eyes tiredly, her eyes widened as she saw me looking at her, "Who... What?" she said alarmed. "You're in the Everfree Forest, your going to freeze to death if we don't get you warm!" I told her. She just stared at me, eyes wide and then looked around and then screamed. I turned my gaze around to where she was screaming and saw as three timberwolves came out of the forest. They approached us slowly, growling and eyes glowing. The filly stopped screaming and looked terrified at the wolves, but I narrowed my eyes and let out a visous growl. The Timberwolves stopped moving towards us, but kept growling, they looked ready to attack at any second. I kept glaring at the timberwolves, "Okay, I'm gonna run to Zecora's hut, hold on very tight" I felt the Filly hold on tighter around my neck. I turned and ran as fast as I could, deeper into the forest, towards where Zecora was, I was aware of the wolves chasing us. We were about a dozen meters away from the hut, "Zecora!! Open up!! We need help!!" I yelled out. The door opened quickly and I jumped inside, with the little filly on my back. Zecora slammed the door shut after I came in. I heard the scratching and pounding at the door. Zecora turned around to face us, but I spoke first, "Zecora! Please help her, I found her unconscious in the snow!" Zecora had a serious expression on her face as she walked up and inspected the filly, the filly looked wide awake now, "Zecora", the filly said, "I'm so cold". "I think she has hypothermia", I interupted. Zecora backed away from the filly spoke to her, "I have a potion that will warm you up, I'll just go and get a cup". The filly just lay on my back, shivering. Zecora came back with a cup full of an orange liquid, and walked towards the filly on the filly held the cup in her hoof and took a sip, she let out a happy groan afterwards. Zecora smiled a little and spoke to the filly, "Sweetie Belle, do you think you could walk? I think we all should have a talk." The filly, Sweetie Belle, answered, "Yes, I-I think I can walk". I lowered my self to the floor and felt the sudden weight change as the filly jumped off. She looked at me as I stood back up, "Thanks for saving me", "Um, who are you? I've never seen you in town before", she asked. I smiled gently at her, "My name's Forest, and I just moved to Ponyville today, and your name is Sweetie Belle?" She smiled, "Yep, and I live in Ponyville" I turned to Zecora, "I think we should head back there, It's not completely dark yet". Zecora responded in her rhyming ways, "It will get dark soon, so you need to be quick, take her to the hospital, the cold could make her sick". "Yep, just let me out first, the timberwolves might still be near", I said I walked towards the door and opened it, checking left and right and then walking outside. After a couple seconds I heard a loud growl, and I instinctivly turned my head, I got a glimpse of green glowing eyes, right before I was knocked over. I was lying on my back and a timberwolf on top of me, I had my forelegs around it's neck, trying to push it away as it tried to bite into my throat. Acting purely on instinct, I set one hoof under it's jaw, and set the other on top of it's head, all the while it's trying to tear my throat out. And then I twisted it's head around with a loud snapping noise. The timberwolf went limp, and I pushed it off me. I got up as quickly as I could. A dead timberwolf lay on the ground next to me, It's neck at a strangle angle. Then the timberwolf's body suddenly burst into a puff of smoke. I turned away and looked around to make sure there were no more timberwolves. My eyes caught the door and I noticed Zecora standing at the door, Sweetie Belle beside her. "I think the rest are gone", I said Zecora and Sweetie Belle walked out towards me, Sweetie had a look of concern on her face, "You're bleeding!" she said. "I am?" I responded confused, I looked behind me and noticed three claw marks on my back left leg. The wound was bleeding somewhat freely but I didn't think it was a big deal. I turned back to them and said, "Oh, that's nothing, anyways I think the timberwolves are gone, we should heading back to Ponyville now". I layed down and shifted my gaze to Sweetie Belle, who looked confused, before I spoke, "Do you want to get on my back again? It'll be quicker and you need to keep warm". Sweetie Belle hesitated before climbing on my back, wrapping her forelegs around my neck. I turned to Zecora, "Thank you for everything Zecora", I said. Zecora smiled happily, "To help somepony who is my friend, I will go to many ends". A friend? I'm her Friend? "Thanks", I repeated, not really knowing what to say. I turned away from Zecora and walked away, as I was walking I turned to the filly on my back, "Hold on tight okay? I plan on getting out of here as soon as possible, so It's gonna be a lot of running", I warned Sweetie Belle nodded, "Okay". Then I broke into a run. I had stopped running after a good ten minutes. I turned to the filly on my back, "We're almost home, just stay awake a little longer okay?" She had her eyes closed but she was shivering, "I'm too cold to sleep anyway, when I get home, I'm going to bed with fifty blankets on top of me", she replied. I gave out a soft chuckle, "Sorry, but your going to the hospital first, I'm gonna make sure that you're healthy enough before you can go home", I told her. Suddenly we both heard a loud noise and both our eyes widened, I looked behind me to see three timberwolves running towards us, mouths open and panting. I looked ahead and started running and I heard Sweetie Belle scream somewhere on my back. I looked behind me and noticed one of the timberwolves pounce at us. It knocked us flat on the ground and I got back up as quick as I got knocked down. I looked on my back on noticed Sweetie Belle was not there. I looked around and saw Sweetie Belle on the ground, with the timberwolf that pounced us slowly walking towards her. Sweetie's eyes were as open as they could be, and her face showed terror and horror. Without thinking I ran up and pushed the timberwolf away from her, I scooped Sweetie up with a foreleg and placed her on my back. I started planning in my head as I ran, I can't keep running, I have to do something else! Then I spotted a tree that was small in comparison with the others. I ran towards the tree with timberwolves in hot pursuit. I climbed up the tree as quick as I could, and stood in the crown of the tree, I took Sweetie Belle off my back and deposited her next to me. The timberwolves stood at the base and waited patiently for us to come down. Sweetie Belle turned to me, a look of fear on her face, "What do we do now?" I didn't look at her, and kept staring at the timberwolves, who looked like they could wait all day, "I'm gonna go down there and try to kill them", I answered somewhat bitter. Her face shifted to horror as she listened, "You can't go down there! What if you die?" I kept looking towards the wolves, their glowing green eyes staring into mine, "Honestly, I've got nothing to live for", I answered, my expression saddened. Sweetie Belle looked shocked and horrified, but I interrupted her before she could say anything else, "If it looks like I'm losing, run away while they're busy with me, at least if I die, you'll be alive", I turned to her, my expression hardened again. Her face was of pure horror but I ignored it. "No!", I heard her scream as I leaped out of the tree, I landed with a loud thump behind the timberwolves. The three timberwolves turned around and slowly approached me. There was a second of silence before the one farthest to the left leaped at me. I rolled onto my back as it was in the air above me, and held all of my legs up, and just as I planned it landed on my legs, then I pushed my legs forward and sent it flying somewhere above me. I quickly got back to my feet and waited for the next attack. The next timberwolf ran towards me and I was ready for it. I used a front foreleg and punched the timberwolf in the head, knocking it it into the ground, I raised my hoof and sent it into the timberwolf's skull, crushing it's head and sending chunks of wood in different directions. I looked up and glared angrily at the last timberwolf, waiting for it's attack. But it just stood their waiting patiently. What's it waiting for? "Watch out behind you!" I heard Sweetie Belle scream from somewhere above me, I glanced up to look at her. Then I felt extreme pain, my eyes widened and I shouted out in agony as the first timberwolf jumped onto my back, clamping it's sharp teeth around the back of my neck, teeth sinking into the flesh on both the sides of my neck. I thrashed my neck and body and sent the timberwolf to the side of me, it landed on the ground and got back up to its feet, but before it could attack again I stood on my front legs and used my back ones to buck the timberwolf’s head clean off, sending the head flying. It's headless body just flopped down and promptly burst into smoke. I turned my ferocious, cold glare to the last one, still standing by the tree. It was watching me, It's eyes widened in fear as I walked towards it menacingly. I punched the timberwolf hard in the face, spinning it's whole body making it face the tree. Then I grabbed the back of it's head and pulled it back before smashing it into the tree. It's head was crushed, and sprayed wooden chunks around. I watched as the timberwolf burst into smoke. Then I remembered the filly still in the tree. I turned to look up at Sweetie Belle, the filly was sitting in the tree. Her face was horrified. "You alright?" I asked, my voice sounding tired. "Yeah", she said. "Do you need help getting out of the tree?" I asked She climbed down and ran up to me, her face concerned. "Your neck is bleeding, really bad". "Don't look at it, cmon, jump on my back, we need to get you to hospital", I asked. "We need to get you to a hospital! Your neck is torn!" she said sounding concerned, I crouched down and she got onto my back, and we walked away. "Does it hurt? It looks really painful." She asked "Yeah, It hurts, but not probably as much as it should", I responded Ugh, I'm losing a fair amount of blood. "It's okay, we're nearly at Ponyville", I told her. It was dark when we reached Ponyville, we had just crossed the bridge. I turned to Sweetie Belle, who was still on my back, "Where's the hospital?" I questioned. "Um, I think it's this way", she said, gesturing with a hoof to the east. "Okay, just tell me the directions as we walk", I requested. It took little time before we reached the hospital, It was a large building. We walked in the front door and a nurse was behind a counter, she looked rather bored. The nurse was a mare with a light pink mane and a white coat. She looked up and noticed us when the door opened. Her eyes widened and she ran up to us. "Sir, do you need medical attention?", she asked. "Probably, but can you check Sweetie Belle first? I found her unconscious and lying in the snow", I answered flatly. I lowered myself to the ground and felt Sweetie Belle get off, I stood back up. Sweetie Belle turned to the nurse and looked up at her, "I'm fine, but Forest got bitten by a timberwolf, he's bleeding pretty bad". The nurse looked away from Sweetie and instead looked at me, her eyes widened as she noticed the large wounds on both sides of my neck, they were bite marks, six clearly visible holes, the flesh around was all torn. Blood flowed freely on my left side, and flowed down to my stomach and then onto the floor, leaving a trail as we walked. The right side wound wasn't bleeding anymore, so it most have clotted. She looked at my legs and saw three claw marks on my right foreleg, and three more on my left back leg. She shifted back towards my face with a stern, determined look, "Right, now please come with me so we can get your wounds treated". "Sure, but Sweetie Belle's been missing for a while, her parents are probably worried, can you get somepony to find them?" "Of course", she said, "We will send somepony to find Rarity and her parents". I was surprised for a second, then I turned to Sweetie Belle, "Rarity's your sister?" I asked. "Yep! And she's the bestest sister ever!", she declared happily. "Ahem", the nurse interrupted, "You're bleeding pretty heavily, now would be a good time to get that fixed up", she said impatiently. "Oh, yeah, right", I snapped my attention back to her. I opened the door and walked out into the hallway, with the nurse, who I now knew as Nurse Redheart, following me to the hallway. I had bandages wrapped around my neck, covering the sores on both sides, and some bandages wrapped around my legs, covering the cuts from the timberwolves claws. "Okay, you should be good to go, just please don't go wrestling with anymore timberwolves", she said with a smirk. "No promises", I said, mirroring her smirk. She let out a light chuckle, and I walked down the hall towards the waiting room, I wonder if Sweetie Belle is okay. As turned around a corner into the waiting room, my eyes widened in suprise as various ponies were suddenly in the room. Sweetie Belle was sitting in a chair, with her sister, Rarity, sitting in the chair next to her. There were two fillies standing in front of Sweetie Belle, focusing their attention on her. There was an orange mare standing nearby, she had on a big brimmed hat, listening, but focusing her gaze at the small pool of blood and the dotted trail that led out the door. Sweetie Belle turned around and noticed me, "Forest!" she exclaimed happily. At the sudden exclamation, everypony turned around and put their attention on me. I walked towards the group, feeling self-conscious as I felt many eyes staring at me. When I got close enough I stopped and sort of spoke to everypony. "Um, hi". Sweetie Belle got up out of the chair and gave my foreleg a light hug, "Are you okay?" "Yeah, I just, um, they needed to stop the bleeding", I said nervously. Sweetie Belle let go and turned around and spoke to everypony. "Everypony, this is Forest", she addressed. One of the other fillies, came up to me, she had a somewhat short, purple mane, her coat was orange and she had wings. "Did you really take out four timberwolves by yourself!?" she asked in awe, before collecting herself and looking away, "Um, I mean, nothing that Rainbow Dash couldn't do". The other filly walked up, she was yellow and had a red mane. "Uh, hi! Ma name is Apple Bloom, this here's Scootaloo-", she gestured with her hoof to the orange filly next to her, "And over there is ma big sister Applejack." she gestured over to the orange and blonde mare with the big hat. I looked up to where she pointed. "Nice ta meetcha", the orange mare, Applejack, said. "And ah think ya already know Sweetie and Rarity", Apple Bloom caught my attention again, and gestured to the two ponies. Sweetie Belle had a giant grin on her face as I looked down at her, and when I turned to look at Rarity, she stood up and was walked towards me, and stopped very close from me, I was surprised when she used both forelegs to give me a hug, "Thank you so much for saving my sister, she means a lot to me", she said as she held onto me. I gently pushed her away, "I didn't.. really save her I just...." I trailed off, not remembering what I was going to say. Rarity looked at me with a warm smile, "Of course you saved her! If it wasn't for you, she wouldn't be here right now", Rarity said. I looked down at my hooves, "I just did what anypony else would have done", I tried to reason with her. I don't deserve the praise I'm getting, and I sure as hell don't like it. Rarity had a light smirk, "I doubt anypony would dispose of four timberwolves by themselves", she said. I didn't answer and looked back at her. I turned back to Sweetie Belle, "Um, what did you tell them?" I asked nervously Sweetie looked confused and tilted her head, "Pretty much everything, why me and the Cutie Mark Crusaders were out in the forest, you taking me to Zecora, fighting off the timberwolves." Wait, Cutie Mark Crusaders? What the heck is that? "Sweetie Belle made you sound like a sort of hero", I heard from Rarity, interrupting my thought. "Nah, I'm not a hero, I just did what anypony else would have done", I explained. Before the conversation continued, I heard a yawn from Scootaloo. I used that as an excuse to escape from the conversation, "Hey, It's, um getting pretty late, maybe we could talk about it tomorrow or something?" I asked gently. Rarity's eyes sparkled though, "Yes! What a splendid idea! Tomorrow we could all walk around and show you the town.", she exclaimed rather happily. Applejack spoke before I could though, she walked up to Rarity and put a hoof on her shoulder, "That sounds fine sugarcube, but it's gettin’ late, best talk bout it tomorrow", Applejack said. "Tomorrow then, come by the Boutique around 10", Rarity seemingly ordered. They walked towards the exit, trying to avoid the blood on the ground. Sweetie Belle waved to me as they walked I stared after a while, and then sighed, following them after they had gone, Tomorrow’s gonna be a long day. I knocked on the Boutique door, "Come in!" I heard a second later. I walked in to the room, Rarity was sitting on a chair, holding a cup of tea in her hoof. "Ah! Forest great to see you again, please have a seat", she asked. I sat down and looked at her, "Where is everypony?" I asked "Well, I believe that they are coming here, but first I wanted to talk to you." she said "Okay?" was my only response. "I wanted to ask you about what happened, Sweetie Belle told us most of it, but I wanted to hear it in your words." she asked I figured she just wanted confirmation or something, "Well, If you want", I started to recount the story, "I was walking in the Forest, and I found Zecora, we had tea and I left, I was walking home when I saw Sweetie Belle lying in the snow.." I trailed off. Rarity looked sad but I continued, "Anyway she woke up and timberwolves chased us, we ran back to Zecora, Zecora gave her a potion and she felt better." "We left Zecora's place and more timberwolves chased us, we jumped up a tree, I jumped down and killed them", I continued. I gestured to my neck, "One of them bit me pretty bad, but the doctor said it's gonna be fine." "I'm sorry my sister caused so much trouble", she said, expression saddened. "No, you shouldn't be sorry", I assured her. "Anyway, I want to make it up to you, your new to town no? So I decided to walk you around town with some of my friends, Sweetie and her friends can come too", she finished. "Thank you, you're very generous to do that for me", I said. She smiled, "Well, I am the element of generosity, I'd be happy to do it" 'Wait, what?' I thought, "The element of generosity?" I asked confused. "You know, the six Elements of Harmony?", she said. "You're an Element?" I asked suprised She looked at me with a smirk, "You didn't know? All of my friends are elements". "So you're Generosity?" "Yes, you'll probably meet some of the others soon, they're coming to walk with us", she explained. There was a moments silence, before I spoke again, "Um, I have a question", I asked "Yes?" she answered curiously. Best to just be straightforward, "I need a job, I was hoping you knew somewhere I could work", I asked "Hmm", she put a hoof under her chin and inspected me carefully, "I can think of a few jobs that would suit you, would you consider working at Sweet Apple Acres?" she asked "The old apple farm? Sure", I responded casually. "Applejack and her family run the farm, I could ask her to give you an opportunity", she told me. "I would be grateful if you did", I said. She smiled, "It's the least I could do, after you saved my sister", then her eyes widened, "Oh! I forgot, my friend Pinkie Pie, the one you met before, was planning on throwing you a welcome party, she is a professional party planner, and she throws a party for everypony new that comes to town", she said. I gave a nervous laugh, "I'm not really big on parties", I said nervously. Rarity gave a light laugh, "Don't say that to her though, she thinks everypony likes parties." We laughed a little, before stopping, "I'll just go get Sweetie Belle, she's upstairs in her room", Rarity said. She walked away and I saw her climb the stairs. There was a silence before I heard a knocking on the door, "Rarity? It's me!" I heard somepony shout. I walked towards the door and opened it, a purple mare stood at the door, she had a surprised expression, as I was likely not what she expected. I decided to explain myself before she could jump to conclusions, "Um, Rarity's upstairs, she'll be down in a sec", I explained, trying to keep my face straight. She still had surprise on her face, but shook her head, and looked at me with a friendly smile, "Hi, nice to meet you, I'm Rarity's friend, Princess Twilight Sparkle", she explained. 'Princess?' I thought in my head, I looked at her closer, noticing a horn and wings. "Oh!, I'm sure you would like to come inside", I assumed, and I moved away from the door and she came inside. "Thank you, I assume you're Forest?" she asked politely. "Yep", I answered. I turned my head to notice Rarity coming down the stairs, with Sweetie Belle behind her. Rarity was now wearing a blue scarf, I was confused until I remembered we going to for a walk. Sweetie Belle raced past Rarity and up to us, "Hi Twilight! Hi Forest!" she said turned to both of us. "Hi Sweetie", Twilight said Rarity came and stood next to Twilight, "Twilight, this is Forest", she said as she gestured to me, and then turned to me, "I already told all of my friends about you", she said to me. Twilight nodded and looked at me, "What you did was fairly impressive", she said. I looked down at my hooves, "I just did what anypony else would have done", I said embarrassed. I looked back up and noticed movement at the door. Twilight, Rarity and Sweetie Belle all looked at the same time. The door was open and a yellow Pegasus slowly walked in, "Hello, sorry I'm late", her voice quiet and soft. Her head turned and she saw me, as soon as she did she let out a gasp and quickly ran up to me, "Are you hurt? You're covered in bandages, oh you poor thing," she asked worried. My eyes widened, she looked up and noticed my expression. She let out a squeak and jumped and flew over to her friends. She had a blush on her face and she looked embarrassed, "S-Sorry! I didn't mean to suprise you, I just, um don't like to see anypony or animal in pain, sorry." she squeaked out. Everypony looked surprised, especially Twilight Sparkle. Rarity laughed though, "Forest, this is Fluttershy, usually she's a lot more, well, shy", Rarity explained with a smirk. Sweetie Belle suddenly started up beside me, "Um, can we go now? I wanna go get the other Cutie Mark Crusaders and show Forest around town", she asked. Everypony turned their attention to Sweetie Belle. "Uh, right", said Rarity, seemingly remembering why I came here in the first place. We had walked outside of the boutique, I was walking in the lead, with Sweetie Belle next to me. She said she wanted to find the Cutie Mark Crusaders and show me around, whatever they were. Rarity was behind me, talking to Twilight, I didn't know what about. Fluttershy was last, idly following along. After less then a minute, we found Apple Bloom and Scootaloo, walking in our direction, probably trying to find us. When Sweetie Belle saw her friends, she ran forward and greeted them. I kept walking slowly, looking at my surroundings, a few ponies gave me friendly smiles, a couple gave me concerned and confused glances, from what I can only assume was because of either the multiple bandages covering me, or because I was somepony they had never seen before. Or maybe it was because of who I was walking with, three Elements of Harmony, one of whom was an Alicorn princess. I looked back again at my companions, Twilight was still talking with Rarity, they were both smiling, so I assumed it was a happy conversation. I looked at the yellow Pegasus behind them, she seemed sad and lonely. I knew she was a very shy pony, and I could relate to that, I didn't like attention focused on me either. These ponies were giving me attention, and I didn't really like it. I slowly came to a stop and looked behind me, waiting for Fluttershy to reach me. Twilight and Rarity gave me confused looks as they walked past, but I ignored them. Fluttershy was looking away from me, focused on her surroundings. She was walking towards me, not aware I had stopped. She looked back towards the rest of the group and noticed that I had stopped, and was looking at her. Her eyes widened, and her face had a look of fear, I knew that look too well. I tried to smile gently at her, "I uh, just want to talk for a second", I asked softly. Fluttershy hesitated, before slowly walking up to me, once she was beside me, I gestured for her to keep walking. Rarity and Twilight faced forwards again and started walking again. Once I made sure she was walking beside me I turned my head to her, trying to keep up my gentle smile, "Um, hi", I tried to speak gently to her, "My name's Forest, but you probably already know that". "Yes, Rarity told me about you, um, it's nice to meet you", she said, giving a weak smile. "Hey, why are you all the way back here? Why aren't you talking to your friends or something?" I asked gently. She hesitated and looked away, then looked back to me, "It's just um..." she started, "Rarity told me about the timberwolves and well..". "You're afraid of me." I answered gently for her. She looked back at me, sadness in her eyes before looking back at the ground,"It's not just the timberwolves, I'm scared of everypony that I don't know, I'm not trying to be mean." "I don't blame you, I just want you to know that I won't hurt you, okay?" I asked, still trying to be gentle. She looked into my eyes for a second, her expression seemed unsure, before she relaxed. "I believe you." I nodded, "Thank you". When she didn't say anything in return, I looked ahead again. Sweetie Belle sat with her friends, all waiting patiently for the four of us to catch up. I picked up the pace up, and walked next to Rarity, she had finished talking to Twilight, and turned to me with a curious expression, "What did you two talk about?" she asked curiously I didn't meet her gaze, and kept looking to where we were walking, "I just wanted to introduce myself to her", I explained. Through my peripheral vision I saw Rarity look back at Fluttershy for a second, then back at me, "Just be very gentle with her please, she's a very shy mare", Rarity requested politely, everything Rarity says sounds rather polite and proper. "Of course", was my response, I didn't really speak much. I turned around to face her, "Listen," I started, "Um, you don't have to to all of this for me, I know you're thankful that I helped your sister, but it's really not necessary", I explained. She looked at me and smiled, "It's not necessary no, but I want to help you", she said, "You saved my sister, and I want us to be friends", she admitted. A friend. There's something I didn't expect to have this quickly. Although, now that I think about it, I guess Sweetie Belle is my friend. And Zecora said we were friends. If I'm friends with Rarity, does that mean that all her friends are now mine? Eh, I'm probably thinking too hard, best to let things just happen. I looked back at Rarity and noticed she was looking at me expectantly, probably waiting for a reply. "Oh! Sorry, um, I want us to be friends too, but I don't want you to think that you owe me anything. Cause you don't owe me anything Rarity". I explained. Rarity smiled at me, "I'm not doing this because I feel I owe you anything Forest. I'm doing it because friends help each other", she finished. I smiled at her, happy with that answer. I looked forward again and saw the fillies about two meters away, still waiting for us to catch up. We approached the fillies and stopped walking once we reached them. The rest of the group stood beside me as the fillies started talking. "Howdy again", I heard Apple Bloom greet me. "Sup", I heard from the orange filly next to her. "Hey", I greeted to both of them. "Sweetie Belle want us ta show ya around town", Apple Bloom told me. "Uh, thanks, but you don't have to if you don't want to", I responded. "No! We want to! It'll be fun!" I heard Sweetie Belle exclaim. "Yeah! We don't get many ponies who move here ta Ponyville", Apple Bloom said. Scootaloo had an impatient look on her face, "Can we go now? Or are we just gonna sit here and talk all day?", she said grumpily. Apple Bloom turned to Scootaloo and gave her an annoyed glare before she quickly turned away and looked up the road, the direction where we were walking before, and the direction I assumed we were going. "All right Cutie Mark Crusaders, lets go!" she exclaimed. Sweetie Belle walked over to me and tapped my foreleg, "Um, can I ride on your back again?" she asked, giving me puppy-dog eyes. "If you want to, just don't touch my sore parts, alright?" I asked. Lowering myself so my stomach was on the ground. She gave an excited squeal, and climbed on my back, the feeling was familiar, and I had gotten used to it. I stood up and turned my head behind me to face her, and gave her a nod. "Sweetie Belle! Get off him, he's injured!" Rarity shouted at her sister from somewhere beside me, she walked up to me and gave Sweetie a disapproving glare. "Aw! But he said I could!" she protested. Rarity turned her glare to me, and I saw the annoyance in her eyes, "Forest, you're injured, you shouldn't be carrying around fillies", she declared sternly. I looked behind me at Sweetie, who was looking at me with pleading eyes. I turned back to Rarity and shook my head, "She's not heavy at all, and I'm not sore anymore", I tried to defend Sweetie. Rarity raised an eyebrow at me, but I looked back at Sweetie Belle, "Besides, she's showing me around town, If she's sitting on my back, she can get a good look at everything around us", I tried to explain, I turned back to Rarity and gave her a sheepish grin. Rarity sighed, seemingly giving up, and started walking up the road. I started walking too, with Apple Bloom walking next to me, with Scootaloo on the other side of her. Twilight Sparkle and Fluttershy started walking as well. I turned my head left and noticed Twilight had appeared beside me, she was giving me a warm smile, "Uh, hi Forest, we haven't really had a chance to talk, Rarity told us about you this morning", she said. I gave her a nod and turned my gaze back forward, "Yeah, she's making a big deal about the whole Timberwolf thing, I mean, It's nothing compared to what she's done, and what you've done." She looked confused, "What I've done?" she asked. I kept looking at the road, "Yeah, a while ago I heard about the new Princess of Friendship, and a couple weeks later I heard of how she and the Elements of Harmony defeated an evil Minotaur named Tirek", I explained. She looked slightly embarrassed as I turned to her again, I smiled a little at her expression, "I can imagine what you and your friends have done, you've probably saved Equestria dozens of times, what I did is nothing in comparison", I finished. She didn't say anything and I looked forward again, "So, what did you want to talk about?" I asked. "Oh, right. Well, if we're going to be friends, then I wanted to know more about you", she started, "Rarity came into the castle this morning and she told me about how you saved Sweetie Belle", she said gesturing towards the white filly resting on my back, she gave a light giggle, I looked back to see what was funny to find Sweetie Belle was focused on me, mouth grinning. "Don't mind me, just listening to the conversation!" she said happily. "Anyway, she didn't really explain much more than that, so I'd like to hear more about you", she asked politely. I thought about what I should tell her for a second, "Well, when I was I colt I used to actually live here in Ponyville, with my Parents." Twilight looked surprised, "Really? What caused you to leave?" she asked I guess I'll have to tell her, "Well, my Dad died, and my mother couldn't look after me, so I moved to a small village near Manehatten with some foster parents", I explained, trying to keep all emotion out of my voice. Twilight looked at me with pity, "I'm so sorry", she apologized. I cleared my throat, "Well, I lived in the village for a while, deciding what to do with my life, I decided that I would move back to Ponyville and see my mother, but when I got here yesterday I found that she had, um, passed away", I explained. Twilight looked at me with even more pity, and her ears folded down, "I'm sorry, I don't mean to bring back painful memories", she apologize. "No, it's fine", I tried to assure her. "That's so sad!" I heard Sweetie Belle comment from behind me. I didn't respond immediately, instead I tried to change the conversation. "Anyway enough of that stuff, Sweetie Belle, can you show me some of the buildings and places?" I asked Sweetie Belle recovered quickly, "Sure! Um, over there is the Town Hall", she said as she pointed towards a large building in the center of the square. We spent maybe two hours walking around town, with Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom pointing out most of the sights around town, The Town Hall, some shops and cafes. We were in a small group, Sweetie Belle on my back, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo walking on the ground. Rarity was walking next to me, occasionally giving glances to her sister, probably to make sure she wasn't bothering me. Twilight walked next to me, just happy walking. Fluttershy was on the other side of Twilight, likely not happy being near me yet. I noticed where we were, "Hey, I live up the road here", I said to nopony in particular. Rarity looked at me, but Twilight spoke first, "Do you live in a house?" she asked as we walked. "Uh, no a hotel room actually", I answered. We kept walking, after a couple seconds we reached the hotel. We all stopped walking and looked at the building, "In there", I simply stated. I looked beside me, Twilight just nodded, Fluttershy was just smiling shyly, averting my gaze. Rarity looked at the building wih a raised eyebrow, as if critiquing it. I turned to them, "Hey, do you mares want to get some lunch? I have some bits, and I could pay for it", I asked politely. Rarity looked at me, "Forest, you shouldn't pay for-" she said, but got interupted by her sister. Sweetie Belle shot up behind me, "We could go to Sugarcube Corner!" she proposed happily. I looked behind me, "If you want, just let me go get my wallet", I said. I crouched to the ground and felt Sweetie Belle jump off. I stood up and walked at a fast pace to the hotel room. I climbed up the stairs, there were four rooms in total, mine was 1. I assumed that there was no other ponies in the other rooms, most ponies in town probably had their own houses, and I know the owners lived downstairs. I came back to the group holding a wallet in my mouth. 200 bits were in my wallet, hopefully that could be enough till I get a job. I held out a hoof and placed the wallet on there so I could talk, "Uh, which way's Sugarcube Corner?" I asked to Sweetie Belle. "Um, it's this way!" she pointed to the left. Twilight moved next to me, and tapped my shoulder with a hoof, I turned to see what she wanted. "Forest, you don't have to pay for us, we can pay for ourselves". she said calmly. I shook my head, "No, I want to pay for everypony, It's the least I can do to thank you all", I responded with a smile. I put the wallet back in my mouth and walked in the direction that Sweetie was pointing, I was aware of everypony else following me. I looked up at the building in front of me, the words Sugarcube Corner written. Twilight Sparkle walked in first, followed by Fluttershy, then the fillies. I walked in, then Rarity followed me. The room was simple enough, there were wooden tables around, and a counter with a blue mare behind. I looked to my left and noticed two mares sitting by one of the tables, one had a white coat, her mane was a combination of pink and a dark colour. The mare next to her was light blue-green in appearance. They were talking to each other, having lunch I guessed. Nothing special. Twilight walked up to the counter to the mare, who was probably the owner. I saw them talking happily to each other, so they're probably friends. I looked at the table that was closest, It had four chairs, all of the tables had four chairs. I turned my head around, holding my wallet with the very corner of my mouth so I could talk. "Hey Rarity?" I asked She was focused on something else, but turned to me at the mention of her name, "Yes Darling?" Darling? I'd never thought anypony would call me that. "Are.. Is everypony sitting together? Or two separate tables?" I asked casually. She considered it, "Um, well how about the fillies have their own table, and the grown ups have their own", she proposed. "Sure, if that's what you want", I told her, then I remembered something, "Oh, I forgot!" I said. She looked surprised, but I turned to the fillies, they turned when they saw me, "Hey, what are the Cutie Mark Crusaders?" I asked curiously. They all smiled at me with big grins, "We're the Cutie Mark Crusaders!" Apple Bloom announced. That didn't really help, "Um, what do you do?" I asked. "Well, we used to be a group dedicated to getin' our cutie marks, but about a week ago we got them!" Apple Bloom explained cheerfully. As she spoke, the fillies turned and pushed their rumps together, showing me their cutie marks. Now that I looked, they all looked similar. They all appeared to be the same sort of badge, with something different in the middle. "They're all the same", I pointed out. "Not exactly the same, but similar", Rarity pointed out beside me, I turned around in surprise, I didn't know she was watching. "Yep! It means we're gonna be friends forever!" Apple Bloom declared cheerfully. I nodded in understanding, "Um, what do you do now that you have your marks?" I questioned. "We help other fillies and colts find their Cutie marks", Scootaloo spoke up for the first time. I nodded in understanding, "So, It's just you three?" I asked "And ma cousin Babs Seed! She lives in Manehatten, and has a branch over there", Apple Bloom answered, never losing her smile. I guess she likes to talk about their group. "Ah, ok thanks, I was just curious", I thanked them. "No problem! Any questions, and ya can ask any of us", Apple Bloom answered. "Alright, um are you girls right sitting by yourselves? There's not enough chairs for the one table" I asked. "We're not babies Forest, we can handle sitting by ourselves", she responded, with a little additude in her tone. Woah, wasn't expecting that, but alright. I ignored her tone, "Alright then, uh, are you three alright with a muffin and a milkshake?" I asked. Scootaloo looked surprised, I bet she was expecting a retort. Sweetie Belle looked at me and smiled, "That would be fine", she responded "Alright then", I answered. I turned to Rarity who was still listening to the conversation, she turned her head to me when I looked at her, "Muffin and Milkshake?" I asked. "Um, yes that should suffice," she answered, seemingly unsure. I didn't ask why, and I turned to Fluttershy, "Is a muffin and a milkshake alright?" I asked. She looked down at her hooves, "Um, yes, that's fine", she answered, voice barely a whisper. So, that's everypony except Twilight, I turned to the counter, Twilight was still there, and so was the blue mare. I walked towards them, Twilight must have heard me, cause she turned her head around to look at me. "Ah, Forest, this is Mrs Cake", she announced happily. I smiled and held out my right hoof to her, she looked at it and hesitated. I looked at my hoof and realized that was the one that had bandages around it. I quickly put my right hoof down and raised my left instead. She looked at it and relaxed again, she held out her hoof and we shook. "Nice to meet you," I greeted We put our hooves down and she looked again at the right foreleg again, she looked up at my face, I was suprised by the amount of concern on her face, and just a hint of curiosity. "What happened to you?" she asked. "Um, uh.." I hesitated, "Timberwolves", I tried to answer as matter-of-fact as possible She gave a slight smile, "Your first day in Ponyville, and you get attacked by Timberwolves, that's some real bad luck", she said. I didn't really know know what to say, so I just replied with a nervous laugh. I turned to Twilight and asked, "Um, would you be alright with a muffin and a milkshake?" I asked. She looked at me with slight annoyance, which surprised me, before she sighed, "That would be fine, I wish you didn't insist on paying", she told me. "It's no big deal really", I tried to assure her. I turned to Mrs Cake, "Um, can I get 7 Raspberry Muffins and 7 Chocolate Milkshakes please?" I asked "That's 42 bits" she told me. I put the wallet on the counter and undid the strap. After some bit sorting, I had 42 bits on the counter. I looked up and nodded, "42 bits", I told her. She smiled at me and used a hoof to scoop up the bits into her hoof, then into the register. "Thank you, It'll take a couple minutes", she said. I nodded and turned back to the tables. Everypony had sit down, Fluttershy was talking to Rarity, Apple bloom was talking to both Sweetie and Scootaloo. I walked over to my table and sat next to Rarity, giving her a nod as she looked at me. They both stopped talking as I sat down, so I assumed It was a private conversation. "So, um, what's your element Fluttershy?" I asked. The question must have seemed random,because she looked slightly startled, before collecting herself, Fluttershy looked at me, "Um, Kindness", she answered. Rarity started beside me, "Oh! Sorry, I must have forgotten to tell you. Well, I'm Generosity, Fluttershy is Kindness, and Twilight Sparkle is Magic", she explained. I just nodded as she continued, "Applejack is the Element of Honesty. Our friend Rainbow Dash is the Element of Loyalty, you haven't met her yet, have you?" she asked. I shook my head, "No", I replied. "And Pinkie Pie is the Element of Laughter, you remember her? She's planning on throwing you a party", she smirked. "Hi again Forest!" came from somewhere beside me. I turned around to find the familiar site of a pink mare's face inches from mine. "Um, hi, Pinkie Pie right?" I asked nervously. "Yes sir! You're new in town, so I have to throw you a party! And you're friends with Rarity and Twilight? That means you're also friends with me! And Fluttershy and Applejack and Rainbow Dash!" She let out an excited gasp, "They can all come to the party too!" I just stared at her blank faced, not really knowing what to do. Luckily I didn't have to do anything. "Pinkie darling, I'm sure they'd be happy going, but may we discuss it after lunch?" she requested. "Sure Rare!" Pinkie said. Now that she wasn't inches from my face I noticed plates balanced on her mane, holding our food. Eh? Does she work here? Using her mane she placed four plates down on our table, each holding a muffin and a milkshake. She then hopped over to the fillies' table and did the same. I looked to my right as I heard a noise, Twilight came to the table and pulled out the chair with her levitation, or was it Telekinesis? She sat on the chair and gave me a tired look, "I wish you didn't pay for this, you haven't even got a job", she said. I tried to say something when Rarity spoke first, "Actually Twilight, he asked me about any jobs, and I told him Sweet Apple Acres might be a good job for his particular...skills", she said, hesitating on the last part. Skills? I don't know what particular set of skills she was talking about. Like killing Timberwolves? Now that I think of it, a guy with a particular set of skills for killing things sounded pretty cool. Twilight’s eyes lit up a little, "Actually that sounds like a good job for him, we could ask Applejack to give him a chance tonight", she finished, happy with the idea. Then I heard a voice behind me, "Yeah! Bucking apples would be a good job for him! Sweetie Belle told me he bucked a Timberwolf's head clean off!" I heard in the familiar voice of Scootaloo. Huh, so they were listening to our conversation. Scootaloo had stood up on her chair and turned her body in our direction. Scootaloo kept rambling on though, "It would've been so awesome to watch! Sweetie said he snapped one of their necks! And he also crushed one's head with a single punch!" she exclaimed. There was a silence as Scootaloo finished shouting, Fluttershy looked at me wide eyed, it looked like she was going to scream in terror. Rarity however had probably heard this before, and instead looked at Scootaloo with an annoyed look. "Scootaloo! Do you think everypony in Equestria needs to know about that?" she asked sarcastically. Scootaloo must have just realized how loud she had just said that. "Sorry", she said nervously. Now everypony was staring at me, even the mares that sat on the table on the other side of the room. I just sighed and took a bite out of my muffin. After the silence they started talking again, but I just kinda listened, not that I had anything to say anyways. I kept thinking about the previous conversation, hopefully I could at least get a good impression on Applejack tonight. Wait, tonight? I waited until Twilight had finished talking to ask, "Hey Twilight?" I asked. She looked at me curiously, "Yes?" "What's happening tonight? You said we could talk to Applejack tonight", I asked. Twilight looked confused, "Your party. Didn't you know It was tonight?" It was tonight!? Where? "No, had no idea." I tried to not let my surprise show. "I hope you don't mind", I heard Rarity say. "Nah, I don't really mind, um, where is it being held?" I asked. Hopefully not in my hotel room, that would probably get me kicked out. Besides my whole room is like, the size of anypony else’s bedroom. "Pinkie asked if it could be held in the castle, I found no problem with that, so I said yes", she said with a gentle smile. "Are you sure?" I asked. "Yes, the castle has a lot of spare space, even with four libraries", she added. Four Libraries? Wow, if I need a book, I'm looking Twilight up. "If you want help cleaning up afterwards, I'll be happy to do it", I offered. After a little more talking and eating, we were finished. Sitting by the table behind me was three very happy fillies. After I looked around to make sure everypony was finished, I got up and started collecting plates with a hoof. I collected all the plates and walked over to the counter, where Mrs Cake was standing. She looked at me as I walked up, "Uh, where can I put these?" I asked politely She looked at the plates, then back to me, "Pinkie will take those", she said smiling. I nodded, then suddenly the weight on my hoof had lifted, at first I thought I dropped them, but a glance to my left and I found Pinkie balancing the plates on her muzzle. She gave me a grin, and then walked behind the counter to where I presume the kitchen is. "How does she do that?" I asked in awe to Mrs Cake. She let out a chuckle, "Nopony knows, if I'm being honest, I don't even think she knows", she said. I nodded, "Okay, well, thanks for the food", I said. "Sure, anytime", she said. I walked back over to the tables, Rarity turned to me, a look of realization on her face. "Oh Forest, you haven't seen the castle yet have you?" Rarity asked. I shook my head "We should go see it then! Then you'll know where to go tonight", she told me. "If you're ready to go then that be fine", I replied. "I actually have to stay and talk to Pinkie about the party", I heard from Twilight Sparkle. "Um, I'd like to stay with Twilight too, If that's alright with you", Fluttershy said, barely a whisper. I can safely assume that her hearing about the Timberwolves in detail had probably made me seem scarier. And it probably made her think twice about what I said earlier, how I wouldn't hurt her. "That's fine, I can go show him, I'll bring the fillies too", Rarity declared. Twilight nodded, "Okay, I'll see you all tonight then," she smiled gently, Fluttershy stood next to her, and looked at the floor. I wouldn't be surprised if she didn't come to the party, both because of me, and because I could assume she didn't like parties. Hell, I didn't like parties either, although I wouldn't say that to Pinkie Pie, if I did, she might turn me into a cupcake! "Okay girls, let's go!" Rarity ordered to the three fillies sitting at the table next to us, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom got out of their chairs eagerly, while Scootaloo slumped out of her chair and let out a moan. "Ugh, more walking, I can't wait until I can fly, then maybe Rainbow could take me flying", she complained. I looked at the table that had the two mares, to find that they had gone. Probably uncomfortable with me being in the same room. Ugh, I'm overreacting, It's probably not a big deal of how I killed the Timberwolves, Fluttershy was the only one scared, and I could imagine it's not hard to scare her. We walked out of the shop, and the mares I was thinking about were sitting on the dirt nearby, the mint blue-green coloured one was looking at her hooves, as if ashamed of something, and she was talking rapidly. The other mare was just listening to her, expression hard to read. I wasn't interested in what the conversation was. I suddenly got a chill up my spine, I suddenly got the feeling that something bad was about to happen. As if on cue, a dark shape appeared suddenly in the sky above, it was moving at a pace probably faster than what it should be. It appeared to be shaking unsteadily. I took another look and realized it was a large pallet of wood. With several large wooden crates resting on top. A Pegasus looked to be pushing it while flying. Ah, so it's one of the delivery ponies. A little bit of magic, and you could have one of those wooden pallets floating in the sky. My eyes widened as one of the crates fell of the pallet. The crate was descending at a rapid speed, at that speed it could probably be lethal, considering if something moderately heavy was in them. I looked down and tried to find the place that the crate would land. A large shadow was now on the ground, right above the two mares. Uh oh.
Chapter 2Without thinking I ran towards the two mares, startling Rarity and the Crusaders. The mares in danger still seemed oblivious, but the mint one suddenly looked up, and screamed. The white mare looked up too, her face showing panic, but she didn't scream. The crate was around 12 metres above them now, it would reach them in a matter of seconds. Two seconds later and I reached them, "Look out!" I shouted, my voice coming out more rough then I expected. I leaped, and using both of my forelegs, I managed to hook both of them. We flew roughly about two metres, before hitting the ground with a thud. We lay there, with the two mares on either side of me. I got up instantly after we landed. The two mare stuck their heads up. I ran and put my body in front of them, blocking the view of the crate, trying to use my body to sheild them. "Heads down!" I ordered. Just as I got the words out, I heard a loud crashing noise, along with the sickeningly loud sound of wood being split apart. Chunks of wood sprayed out everywhere, along with dust and rocks. I stood in front of the two mares, eyes closed, and hoping for the best outcome. A second later, the dust had settled and everypony was in the same position. I looked at the crate. It was roughly three metres away, now reduced to a pile of broken wood, with barely a crate remaining. Many cement blocks lay around the pile, and I could safely assume that was what was inside the crate. Good thing I helped! I could imagine what would have happened if a crate full of those landed on a pony! I looked over the pile at Rarity and the fillies, they all had shocked expressions on their faces. They were a fair further distance than I was, so I assumed that no wooden spikes hadn't reached them. I looked next to me at the two mares, "You alright?" I asked, my voice a little rough, but not threatening. The mint one managed a nod, but she still had a shocked expression on her face. The white one also had a shocked expression on her face. Likely still trying to process what happened, as it all happened in an instant. I moved away from the two mares to give them a little space, they stood up and looked at the pile of wood, and had a look of horror as they probably realized what almost happened to them. I looked around as I heard a noise, Rarity had run up beside me, along with the Crusaders. She had a look of concern on her face, along with shock at what had just happened. "Forest! Are you all right?" she started, before looking at my side and gasping. The Crusaders were looking at my side too, wide eyed. I looked down at my left side, a large wooden chunk stuck out of my shoulder, a little blood around the wound. Strangely, it didn't hurt. It must have reached the bone, because it appeared to be in deep. Although, I was lucky it had hit the shoulder, a few inches higher and to the right, and it would have gone straight into my throat. A few inches to the left, and it could have gone through my ribs and into my lungs. I looked further and a smaller piece of wood was lodged into my flank, below my cutie mark. I looked at her, "I'm fine", was my only response. I looked down again at the large spike, and I realized I could probably reach it. I opened my mouth and bit down on the wood, giving one hard jerk, I felt pain as I pulled the whole thing out of my shoulder. A little bit of blood spurt out, and the blood started to flow freely down my shoulder, down my foreleg. Rarity gasped again, but I thought she was just being dramatic. I looked to the ground in front of me, and spit out the chunk of wood I held in my mouth. I turned around again to look at the other wound, I couldn't reach it. I turned to Rarity, "Can you pull out the other one?" I asked She hesitated, but then another voice came from my other side, "I got it". I turned around to see the mint coloured mare, she walked up with her white friend. She then walked around me to my left side. Now that she was up close, I noticed she was a unicorn. Her horn lit up in her aura, and the wooden spike on my flank lit up too. "Just give one good pull", I instructed. She nodded, and I gave a quiet yelp as I felt the spike being pulled out of me. Then the wound started bleeding down my back leg. "Ah, thanks", I said to her. She looked like she was going to respond when a loud slam interupted her, I turned around to see Twilight standing a several metres away, by the open door of Sugar Cube Corner, she had a suprised look as she noticed the pile of wood and cement blocks. She walked over to us, and I noticed more ponies coming out of the store, Pinkie Pie came out first, followed by a yellow stallion I hadn't seen before. Mrs Cake came out, staying close to the yellow stallion, then Fluttershy came out next, looking terrified, probably because of the loud noises. "What happened? Is everypony alright?" she asked, still in slight shock. "Yeah, everypony's fine, there was a delivery pony, and a crate fell out of the sky", I tried to sum up as quick as possible. "Oh my gosh! I'm so, so sorry! I just don't know what went wrong!" I heard from my left side, I looked around to find a gray and blonde Pegasus, dressed in a mailpony's outfit. Ah, so that's who was up there. "Don't worry, nopony was hurt", I tried to assure her. She walked up closer to me, eyes filled with sadness. Wait, now that I noticed, her eyes looked a little unnatural. Wall eyed, was the word I think. "Except you, you got hurt", she said, like she was about to start crying. "Not really, It's just a flesh wound, you should apologize to.." I trailed off as looked around at the two mares. The white one had since walked around to my left side to join her mint coloured friend. "Lyra Heartstrings", The mint one told me, "And Bon Bon", she said, using a hoof to gesture to her friend. I nodded. Then turned back to the gray Pegasus. "You need to apologize to them, they almost got really hurt", I said. Not true, they likely would have been instantly killed. But I wasn't going to say that to her, especially with the look on her face. She turned to the two mares, "I'm so sorry guys, I don't know what went wrong", she apologized. "It's fine Derpy, we're just lucky that this guy was here", Bob Bon said, gesturing to me. "Forest", I told them my name. "Well Forest, thanks for saving us", Lyra said. I didn't answer her immediately, I guess I did save their lives, If the crate hit them, well... I nodded to her, "No problem", I responded. I turned to Mrs Cake, surprising her a little, "Um, have you got a tap or a hose?" I asked. The yellow stallion answered for her, "There's one beside the shop", he said. He looked about the same age as Mrs Cake, so this was probably Mr Cake. "Thanks", I said, before standing up and walking over to the shop. I was aware of some ponies standing by, looking at the broken pile of wood. I wasn't sure if anypony saw everything that happened. I walked over to the side of the shop, sure enough there was a hose, connected to a tap on the outside wall. I picked up the end of the hose with my mouth, and then used my hooves to turn the tap. Water started spraying out of the nozzle, and I pointed the hose at my left shoulder, and my foreleg, trying to wash some blood away. After I decided it was clean enough, I then pointed the hose at my flank. After about a minute of washing, I decided that I had washed most of the blood away. I turned off the tap and dropped the hose on the ground. My left side was now soaking wet, but at least not with blood. I walked back towards the group, they seemed to be talking, probably about what just happened. This isn't what I wanted, I just wanted to see the castle, go home, play my guitar for a bit, then help set up the party. Everypony started at me as I walked back, and I suddenly felt very uncomfortable. I walked up to Rarity and stood next to her, making sure my wet side was not near her. I could imagine what she would do to me if I got blood or water on her. "What happened up there?", I asked to the gray Pegasus, Derpy was it? What a strange name. She turned to me, her face not as sad as before, "Um, I don't know, everything was going fine, until it started shaking, then a crate fell off", she explained. I noticed Sweetie Belle walk to my left side, she looked at my side with concern. "Does it hurt?" She asked. "Nah, It's not that bad", I said. "We should probably go cover it with something", Apple Bloom suggested, walking up next to Sweetie. Scootaloo followed. "Yes, we should probably leave", I heard from Rarity, "We will see you all tonight", she said. After we started walking away, I turned my head to look at Rarity, she did the same to me. "Thanks for getting us out of there, I didn't want to deal with that right now", I thanked her. She smiled gently at me, "That was a very heroic thing you did", she complimented me. I looked away, "Don't you start, It was just the right thing to do, that was all it was", I tried to defend myself. She smirked and didn't respond. We kept walking until we reached the castle. It was huge, and appeared crystal like. "Whoa, she lives her?" I asked in awe. Rarity giggled, "Yes dear, and she barely uses any of it, that's why she is happy with the party in here", she said, then walked over to the door, "Do you wish to come in?" she asked politely. She opened the door with her telekinesis. "You serious?" I asked. Sweetie Belle walked over to her sister with a happy grin and walked straight in, followed closely by Apple Bloom. Scootaloo walked over a second later a little hesitant. I walked over to Rarity, and looked at her with an unsure expression, before walking inside. I was greeted by a huge room, filled with shelves of books. Rarity walked up next to me and giggled at my jaw hanging open. I closed it instantly and looked down. The Crusaders walked straight ahead with complete confidence. I shot a glance at Rarity before continuing forward, and I was aware of her following me. We entered an arch, that led into a hallway. Multiple arches lined the hallway, leading into rooms. At the end of the hallway was another arched gap. We walked into the arch, a strange table sat in the centre of the room, surrounded by thrones. I kept walking towards the table, and I now saw a holographic map on top. I looked at the thrones again, each had a symbol on them. I took a closer look, each was a cutie mark! I looked at all the marks, five I could recognize, the sixth seemed to be a rainbow thunderbolt, coming out of a cloud. I guess that one's Rainbow Dash. The fillies each sat on a throne, Scootaloo on Rainbow Dash's, Apple Bloom on Applejack's, and Sweetie sitting on Rarity's throne. They looked at the map and were searching it for something. I turned to Rarity, who had walked up beside me, "What is this place?" I asked. She turned her gaze to me, and started staring into my eyes. She seemed to be lost in thought as she spent a couple seconds just staring into my eyes. Uh, this is weird. "Uh, Rarity?" I asked confused. She seemed to just realize she had been staring at me for a couple seconds, and she looked away blushing, "Ah, sorry, I was just, um, lost in thought", she explained. "What is this place?" I asked again. She collected herself and smiled at me again, "This is the map, let me explain", she said as she walked towards the table. I followed shortly afterwards. We both stood next to the table, a three dimensional, hologram map of Equestria was on the table. I am never going to understand how magic works. "Do you know about Tirek?" she asked. "Yeah", I responded. "Well, there was a chest in the Everfree Forest, once we unlocked it, we had the power to defeat Tirek. Then afterwards, the chest came to Ponyville and planted itself in the ground, then the castle formed", she explained. "The map tells us wherever there is a friendship problem we need to solve", she explained further. There was probably more to the story, but that wasn't important. "I see, and-", I started before I was interrupted. "Rarity!?" I heard in a high pitched male voice. We were looking at the table as she explained, and I had to look up to see where the noise came from. A little purple and green shape was coming down a large set of stairs. What is that thing? He ran towards Rarity, and gave her foreleg a hug. "Hello Spikey-Wikey", Rarity calmly greeted. The little purple guy stepped back and gave an embarrassed smile. "Hi Rare! What are you doing here? Aren't you supposed to be showing that new guy around town? Y'know the one who saved your sister...", he trailed off and looked past Rarity at me. His eyes were wide as he stared at me. Is he a dragon? Definitely not full grown, he's only around a foot tall. Why does Twilight have a dragon in her castle? "Um, hi", I managed to get out. "Spike, this is Forest", Rarity said to Spike. "Oh, you're the new guy", he suddenly realized, "I'm Spike, nice to meet ya", he said, and held his hand out. I held out my hoof and we shook. It felt weird with his fingers and claws around my hoof. He took his hand back, then glanced at my left side, "Whoa dude, what happened to you?", he said concerned. "Ah, it's nothing, just um, somepony..." I trailed off as I tried to figure out the best way to explain, "A Pegasus dropped a crate from the sky, and I just got hit by some wooden chunks that, uh, sprayed". I said. Spike looked shocked, but I heard Sweetie Belle talk, "Pfft, he 'forgot' the part where he saved Lyra and Bon Bon's lives", she said amused. Emphasizing the 'forgot' part. Spike looked at me, "Ha, you've been here two days, and you've saved three pony's lives, I'm impressed", he said. I didn't know how to respond, so I just looked at my hooves and sighed, and I looked back up as Spike started talking again. "So, what are you doing here at the castle?" Spike asked to me. Rarity answered for me, "We wanted to show him the castle, so he knows where to go tonight for the party", she replied. Spike nodded in understanding, "Hey Rarity, are you going to the party?", he asked. Rarity looked back in slight surprise, before smiling again, "Of course, why wouldn't I?" She said. I interrupted before Spike could answer, "Hey Spike, do you know what time the party's supposed to start? I want to help set it up", I asked. "Uh, yeah, I'm pretty sure it starts at eight, If you want to come and help, that'd be great", he said. Ha, that rhymed. I nodded, satisfied, "Sure, I'll come around at six and help", I said. There was an awkward moment of silence, until Rarity spoke, "We should probably go now, we still got a couple hours before the party", she said. Spike looked sad, before collecting himself and smiling, "Sure, see you tonight Rarity", he said, "Oh, and everypony else", he said, seemingly remembered the rest of us existed. The three fillies got out of the throne and snickered at Spike. Then walked towards the exit, followed them next, giving a nod to Spike as I left. Me and the Crusaders stood outside of the castle, after a couple seconds, Rarity came out. We all started walking again, I turned to Rarity, "Hey, um, where are we going now?" I asked. "Well, I was going to drop you back to your hotel, and then the fillies and I were going to go back to the boutique", she explained, "Applejack and Rainbow Dash are supposed to arrive later, and we were all going to walk to the party together", she finished. "Alright", I replied. We walked for a couple minutes, before we reached my hotel. We stood outside the building, and I turned my head to the right to look at Rarity, "Um, can I ask for your help?" I asked politely. She turned her head to me, she looked slightly surprised, and then curious, "With what?" she questioned. "Um, I want to get these wounds dressed, but I can't reach the back one. I was hoping you could help me with it", I asked. She considered it for a second, before turning to me and smiling, "If you need help, then yes", she responded. "Thanks", I said to her, I looked back at the fillies, who were waiting patiently. They all seemed to perk up as I looked at them. "We need to go inside for a sec, are you coming?" I asked. They considered it, then Apple Bloom nodded, "Sure, we trust ya", she said. Trust me? All we're doing is going into my hotel room. Although I have only known them for a day. I nodded, and turned forward again, and walked towards the room, with the others following. I opened my door, the number 1 labeled on it. My room was the same as I left it, my bag and jacket lay on the floor. The room was not very impressive, but I'm not complaining. Simple wooden floorboards, and a gray wall of plaster. A simple bed was in the right corner of the room. I turned around to Rarity, who had a shocked look on her face, "This is where you live!?" she asked. "Yeah, I know it's not very impressive, but it's got running water", I said. Rarity looked at me with more shock, "Do you have electricity?" she asked. I looked away from her, "Uh, no", I said, but then I tried to change the topic, "Anyways, I'll go get the, uh, dressing", I declared. I walked to the bathroom quickly so she couldn't say anything else, the bathroom had a simple sink, and a mirror cabinet. There was a shower in the corner, but it was nothing more than a shower head, and a drain in the ground. A toilet sat in the opposite corner. I walked over to the mirror cabinet and opened it, I searched around, and found two big pads. The plastic covering said, 'Sterile Wound Dressing'. I put them in my mouth an exited the bathroom. The other ponies were around the room, Rarity was levitating my jacket, inspecting it. Sweetie Belle was sitting on my bed with Scootaloo, but Apple Bloom was looking at my guitar, which was leaning against the wall. Rarity looked at me as I walked back into the room, but didn't say anything. I walked over to Apple Bloom, who turned to me when I walked over, "You play guitar?" she asked, a little surprised. I pushed the dressings to the corner of my mouth so I could talk, "Yeah, for a long time", I replied. "Ma sis used to play guitar, but she hasn't for a while", she commented. "Do you know how to play?" I asked. "Nah, I never really took an interest in it, but Sweetie Belle can sing pretty good, she's the musician in the group", Apple Bloom said smiling. Sweetie Belle walked over, "Yeah! I love to sing, It's on my Cutie Mark", she reported. I looked at her mark, and noticed that inside the badge was a musical note, with a star beneath it. "Forest, can you please play a song? I'll sing with you", she asked. I gave a nervous laugh, "I don't know.." I said. Sweetie Belle then pulled a sad face, her puppy-dog eyes pleading with me. Apple Bloom grinned at me, amused by my struggle to resist the cuteness. Scootaloo still sat over on the bed, grinning at me. I sighed, "If you want-", I gave in. Before I got cut off by her excited squee. But I interrupted her interruption,"Hey! After we get these, 'things', covered", I said. She nodded smiling, obviously happy that she was victorious. I turned to Rarity and she gave me a knowing smirk, "I know, It's hard to resist them sometimes", she said. "Yeah, ok, can you put these things on now?" I asked politely. She nodded and used her telekinesis to pull on the bags in my mouth. I didn't let go though, instead I bit hard on the end and ripped the bag open. She took the bags and I was left with plastic in my mouth. I spat the plastic on the ground, and turned my left side to face her. She levitated the first pad out of the bag, and sent it over to me. She pressed it firm against my shoulder. After the pressure stopped I felt a second pad being pushed against the top of my back leg. After a second, Rarity pulled away. I looked at her, "Thanks", I said. She nodded and I walked back to the fillies, Apple Bloom and Sweetie were sitting patiently next to each other. I walked towards the guitar and wrapped a foreleg around it. I slumped awkwardly against the wall, and put the guitar in playing position. Rarity walked over and stood next to Apple Bloom, watching me. "Okay", I said to Sweetie Belle, "What do you want to sing?" "Um...", she said. I guess she hadn't thought about it. I tried to think of a song that she would know. A song that everypony would know. My mind turned up blank. Then I remembered. "Oh wait! I've got one!" I said. Sweetie Belle perked up instantly. "I'll sing first, and then join me after you know the words", I ordered. I started strumming, the soft guitar calming me down, I closed my eyes, and pretended I was all by myself, like I was the only pony in the universe. And then I started singing. "Little filly, little filly, don't lie to me, tell me where did you sleep last night" "In the pines, in the pines, where the sun never shines, will shiver the whole night through" "Little filly, little filly, don't lie to me, tell me where did you sleep last night" "In the pines, in the pines, where the sun never shines, will shiver the whole night through" "You've caused me to weep you've caused me to mourn, you caused me to lose my home" "In the pines, in the pines, where the sun never shines, will shiver when the cold wind blows" I finished strumming and opened my eyes, everypony in the room was looking at me with surprise, Rarity's mouth open wide. Uh oh, did I do something wrong? I took out the part about a stallion who got his head cut off by a train, I figure the fillies didn't want to hear about that. The song itself was an old folk song, I don't know where it actually came from. Sweetie Belle spoke first, "Wow Forest, we didn't expect you to be so..." she started, "Good", she finished. Now it was my turn to be suprised, "Wha-Really?" I asked. "Why, if we didn't already have a bass singer, I would make you join the PonyTones!", Rarity said happily. So many things in that sentence confused me. "Yeah, you don't exactly look like the singing type", Scootaloo commented. So what type am I then? "Well ma brother doesn't look like the singin' type, and he is the bass singer of the PonyTones!" Apple Bloom said to Scootaloo. I still don't know what that is. Wait, Apple Bloom and Applejack have a brother? "Um ok, Sweetie, do you want to sing now?" I tried to change the conversation. She looked excitedly at me, and grinned, "Yes!" she exclaimed. I closed my eyes again and started strumming, then singing. With Sweetie Belle joining in this time. I stood outside the castle, it was still light outside, but the sky had started turning orange. Which would then turn into black. I walked up to the door and knocked three times. I waited a couple seconds before it opened. A little purple and green dragon stood at the doorway, with the door still in hand. He looked up at me, and gave him a polite smile and nod. "Ah! Forest, here to help set up right?" He asked. "Yep", I said. "Ok, follow me then", she said and walked back into the castle. I followed him. I found myself in a familiar hallway, with many arches that led into other rooms. The map room's doors were closed, so I guess that's not where the party is being held. I doubt that many ponies are even allowed in there, so I was probably very lucky. We walked into an arch that was on the left side of the hallway, and I found myself in a large room, but then again, all the rooms in this place were probably huge. Pinkie Pie was standing in the centre of the room, facing away from me as she looked to be inspecting the room. Twilight stood next to her, also looking away from me. It appeared they were looking at the same thing. There were two boxes in the corner, I could assume they were filled with party supplies. "Uh, Twilight?" Spike asked, interrupting the silence. The two mares jumped, and turned around, surprise on both of their faces. Weird, I never thought Pinkie's face was unable of showing emotion apart from pure joy. But they seemed to calm down after they realized it was me, "Ah", Twilight said, "Forest, Spike said you were coming to help", she said. Pinkie gave an excited squee, that seemed more like her, "Hi Forest! We could always use more help", she said happily, although everything she says seems to be happy. "What would you like me to do?" I asked politely. Pinkie didn't hesitate, "There's a box at Sugarcube Corner that has some party supplies, I couldn't bring it over with the others because it's really heavy, I was going to get Twilight to go get it, but her magic will be handy to hang the rest of the supplies, if you could go get the box, that'd be great", she finished, her smile never faltering. How the heck does she talk like that without breathing? I nodded and walked out of the room, then down the hallway. I walked outside and felt the cold winter air infiltrate my lungs. It was a pleasant feeling, It left a cold chill in your body, which felt refreshing and regenerating. The sky was a little more orange then when I walked in, but it was still fairly light outside. I started walking in the direction of the town square, where Sugarcube Corner was. After a couple minutes I arrived at Sugarcube Corner, It was closed by now. There were a few ponies who I didn't know that were walking around. A cardboard box sat in front of the door, and I could safely assume that was the right box. Isn't a little risky leaving it out here? Actually, most of the ponies in this town probably know each other, and I doubt anypony dare steal from an Element of Harmony. Now, whats the best way to move this thing? I walked to the other side of the box and notice an inch-thick bundle of rope. That'll work. After a minute I had rope wrapped around the box. I bit onto a piece of rope and lifted the box into the air. It was a decent weight, but nothing I couldn't handle. I walked away from the shop with the rope in my mouth, and headed towards the castle. The town square was mostly stores and stalls, I now walked down a street with houses. I continued walking down the street, when suddenly I heard a noise from behind me. "Hey wait!" I heard in a mare's voice. Is she talking to me? I didn't stop walking, but I looked back to find the gray Pegasus I had seen before, Derpy? She scrambled towards me and started walking next to me. "Hi! You're the stallion from before, right?" She asked. "Yeah, um, is your name Derpy?" I asked, My voice a little muffled from carrying the rope in my mouth. I found that as a really weird name, why would you call your kid Derpy? She smiled, and looked happily at me, at least, I think she was looking at me, it was kind of hard to tell, "Yup! Derpy or Muffins, most ponies call me Derpy", she said cheerfully. Muffins made a little more sense, but if everypony called her Derpy, then I guess I will too. "Ok, can I help you with anything?" I asked politely. She hesitated, "Actually, I just wanted to talk", she said nervously. I should probably make an attempt to be friendly. "Sure", I replied, I looked forward again. She relaxed again, "Um, what are you doing?" She asked, looking at the box and rope I was carrying. "I'm getting some stuff for the party at Twilight's castle, are you going?" I asked, and looked at her for the last bit. She hesitated, "Um, I was invited, but I don't know if I'll go", She said, looking slightly sad. "Why not?" I asked. She sighed, "I'm really clumsy, If I go, I'll probably screw up the party somehow", she said. "You should come", I said. She looked at me surprise, "But what if I ruin the party?" she asked. I chuckled, which surprised her, "You won't ruin the party, would Pinkie Pie invite you if she thought you would?" I said. She looked even more surprised, before looking thoughtful, she then turned to me with a happy smile on her face, "You're right!" she exclaimed. I smiled gently, satisfied that I had cheered her up again, "So you'll come?" I asked. She grinned, "Yep! Thank you Forest!", she said. A second later she flew away. I looked forward again, and I smiled as I walked back to the castle. I entered the arch, Twilight and Pinkie were still in the room, hanging decorations. A table was in the centre of the room. Balloons were floating on the ceiling, there appeared to be a DJ booth in the front of the room. I noticed Spike sitting on a couch, eating what appeared to be a bowl of... gems? Oh right, dragons eat gems. I let out a cough to announce my presence. Everypony, and dragon, turned around at the noise, then I set the box on the ground. "Hi Forest! You got the supplies!" Pinkie said excitedly. Pinkie bounced over smiling, while Twilight simply walked over, Spike stayed where he was, and just continued eating. Twilight opened the box and levitated the contents, multiple soda bottles, flashy lights and a bucket of confetti. "How many ponies are coming?" I asked to Pinkie Pie. "Oh around 30" she said, Whoa, thirty ponies in one room, although it was a huge room. I nodded, "Need me to do anything else?" I asked. She thought about it, "Hmm, you could help us hang the rest of the decorations", she said. She seems oddly serious when it comes to setting up parties, I bet that changes during the party itself though. "Sure", I replied. Twilight set down the confetti bucket and the soda bottles, she kept the light in her magic. It was one of those things that spins around and flashes colours. The name escapes me though, I could ask Pinkie, but it's not important. "Twilight, you set up the lights, Forest you take the soda to the table, I'll set up the confetti cannon", Pinkie said. Yep, serious about parties. Wait, confetti cannon? We spent about an hour setting up for the party, when we had finished, the room looked party perfect. Coloured lights flashed through the room, the table was filled with drinks and food. Balloons and streamers decorated the place. And music would be provided by a DJ who was coming. I sat on the couch next to Spike, who was happy chewing on gems. I turned to Pinkie who was carefully inspecting her uh, confetti cannon. "You're going full out on this party thing, huh?" I asked to Pinkie. She looked up from her cannon and looked at me and smiled, "I love parties! I don't know if anypony told you this, but I'm the Party Planner for all of Ponyville!" She happily declared. I just nodded, not really feeling like talking. Suddenly there was a loud knocking from outside the room. Maybe somepony had arrived early? Everypony in the room looked up at the noise. I shot up out of the couch, and walked at a fast pace to the front door. I opened the door and I was greeted by a white mare, she had a blue mane, but the thing I noticed first were her purple sunglasses. "Um, hi, are you here for the party?" I asked. She looked at me curiously for a second, "You're the new guy right?" she asked curiously. "Yep", I responded. "I'm Vinyl Scratch, but you may know me better as the famous Dj-Pon-3", she said proudly. Who? "Um, ok, come in", I said, and held the door open for her. She walked in, I noticed she was a unicorn, and her horn was glowing. Confused I looked behind her, to see multiple large cases floating in the air behind her. I ran to catch up to her, and started walking beside her. I turned my head to her as we walked, "So, your Dj-ing the party?" I asked. "Yeah, I would never miss a Pinkie Pie party!" she declared. I nodded and looked forward again. We entered the party room, "Hi Vinyl!" Pinkie shouted a greeting. "Hey", Vinyl replied calmly. "Hello Vinyl, the Dj booth's over there if you want to get set up", Twilight pointed out politely. "Yeah, thanks", Vinyl replied. Vinyl walked over to the Dj booth, carrying the cases with her, Pinkie followed her, bouncing. I realized there was nothing else I could really do, so I sat back down on the chair with Spike. I looked over at Spike who was still eating from his small bowl of gems. I considered talking with him about the gems. "Hey Spike, what do they taste like to you?" I asked, trying to sound polite. He looked at me for a second, before turning back to his bowl. "It depends on the gem, all of them taste sweet, but they all have different flavours", he explained, he held up a green gem, "This one tastes like lime", he said before flicking it into his mouth, he picked up another gem, a red one this time, "The red ones usually tastes like raspberry", he explained before flicking that one into his mouth. I nodded, and rested my head on the arm chair, waiting for something to happen. Fifteen minutes had passed and I was still in the almost exact same position. I was thinking heavily for the last fifteen minutes, about my past, and about the future. I've never had many friends before, and now I'm suddenly becoming friends with everypony. Spike had finished his bowl soon after I asked him about the gems, and I think he fell asleep five minutes ago, because I could hear heavy snoring. What was the time? I looked at the clock, half past seven. Still half an hour before the party even starts, although I assume that some ponies are going to arrive early. As if on cue I heard a knock on the front door. I shot out of the couch again, and raced towards the door. I opened the front door. Outside stood Rarity, Applejack, and a rainbow mare I didn't recognize. But I could take a guess that it was Rainbow Dash. "Hey", I greeted them, then I opened the door wide for them to enter. Rarity walked in first, and Sweetie Belle followed next. Sweetie Belle? What was she doing here? Sweetie Belle gave my foreleg a hug as she walked in, "Hi Forest!" she squealed out. Applejack walked in next, and gave me a knowing grin as Sweetie hugged me. Sweetie Belle let go of my leg, and scampered over to her sister. Rainbow Dash came in next, with Scootaloo and Apple Bloom following her. Why were the fillies-, oh wait, yeah Rarity said they were all coming together, I guess that included the fillies too. I turned around to face the mares, who were all looking at me. Rainbow Dash stepped forward and raised an eyebrow at me, "So you're Forest?" she asked, she had a slight smile. I nodded, "Yep", I replied. She looked me up and down, and then grinned at me, she stuck out a foreleg, "Rainbow Dash, best flier in all of Equestria", she announced herself. "Forest", I told her, and I also stuck my foreleg out, and we shook hooves. We put our forelegs down, "I'll take you to everypony else", I offered. Then I walked down the hallway, with everypony else following. I entered the room, Twilight glanced curiously at me, probably wondering who showed up. Then she smiled warmly as her friends entered the room. I let them do their thing and I walked back over to the couch, where Spike lay snoring. The mare's stood a couple meters away, all talking about something. It was none of my business, so I didn't eavesdrop. I wonder if I should wake Spike up or not. I looked at the little guy, he seemed happy. Nah, better just let him sleep. Sweetie Belle ran up to me and jumped up on the couch next to me. "Careful", I whispered to her, "Spike's sleeping", I warned. She glanced at Spike then back to me, she giggled. "He sleeps like a rock, should we wake him? He'd love to see Rarity", she whispered back to me. I looked confused at her, "Wouldn't he be happy to see everypony? Why did you just say Rarity?" I asked, making sure to keep whispering. She looked at the group of mares, they were busy talking to each other. Pinkie was still over at the Dj booth, probably annoying the hell out of Vinyl. She looked back at me, "Come closer", she whispered. I turned my head to point my ear in her direction as I moved my head closer. She practically pressed her muzzle against my ear as she whispered, "Spike likes Rarity", she whispered. I pulled away instantly and looked at her in surprise, "Really?" I barely remembered to whisper. Then I thought about how he acted around Rarity when I first met him. She nodded, "I think everypony knows, Rarity might even know herself, but she hasn't acknowledge it", Sweetie Belle explained. I smiled at Sweetie Belle, "That actually makes a lot of sense, but we shouldn't talk about it, that's between him and Rarity", I whispered. She looked at me curiously, "What do you mean?" she asked. I momentarily looked blank at her, before smiling again. She was young, she probably didn't know much about relationships. "It's because it's none of our business, If he likes Rarity, then we shouldn't talk about it. The only thing we would do is make it worse for them", I explained, still whispering. Sweetie Belle nodded, "You're probably right, although I don't know if it's just a crush, or if he's serious about it", She confessed. I nodded, "Either way, It's none of our business", I whispered. "Yeah, you're right", she said. I suddenly wondered what would happen if Rarity and Spike were together. What would their children look like? Is it even legal? Would Rarity marry Spike if there was a social stigma? I realized that thinking like this wasn't going to help me in any way. "Ok, you should go talk to Apple Bloom and Scootaloo, I'm gonna get Pinkie and wait for someponies to arrive for the party", I said. I got off the couch before I could hear her response, and walked over towards the end of the room. Pinkie seemed to be talking rapidly to Vinyl about something, meanwhile Vinyl was trying to set up her equipment. As I got closer I heard music coming from Vinyl's headphones, It seemed she was trying to drown out Pinkie's rambling. "Uh, Pinkie?" I interrupted. Pinkie turned around to face me, and smiled at me. "Hey Forest! I was just talking to Vinyl about the best music to play for the party", she explained. Vinyl seemed oblivious of Pinkie even being there. "Uh, hey, why don't we go wait at the front door for the guests to arrive? You know who's invited and who's not", I proposed. It seemed that the time was rapidly getting closer to eight o'clock, and guests would start to arrive really soon. She gasped, "I almost forgot! Great idea!" she said. A second later she was out of the room, she seemed to disappear in a pink blur. How does she do these things? She seems like she came straight out of a cartoon! I followed her out in a noticeably slower pace. I exited the room to follow her down the hallway. When I got to the door, Pinkie was standing there with a smile on her face. She opened the twin doors and latched them to the wall. Pinkie stood on the left side, while I stood on the right. We begun our waiting game. A couple minutes later, two ponies walked up to the castle. I recognized Derpy straight away, but she was with a stallion. He had a light brown coat, and his mane was a darker shade of brown. His mane was short and spiky, and he wore a large scarf around his neck. Makes sense, it is Winter. Derpy and the stallion walked up to the door, Derpy smiled at us, "Hey Pinkie! Hey Forest!" she greeted us. She gave Pinkie a friendly hug, and then darted across the other side of the hallway to give me a hug. Jeez, the ponies in this town are super friendly. She pulled away from me and walked over to the stallion. Were they a couple? Were they related? "Forest, this is my friend, Dr Whooves", she said, gesturing to the stallion. Ah, so they're friends. He walked up to me and stuck a foreleg out, I did the same, and we shook hooves. "Nice to meet you sir!" He said. I was surprised by his accent, but I didn't let it show. We took our forelegs back and he nodded politely at me, then they walked up the hallway. I doubt they need me to show them the room, because we closed every other door, and hung up balloons at the doorway. I turned back to Pinkie, who was happily waiting by the door. "Hey, are you alright by yourself? I was gonna go back to the room", I asked. She smiled at me, "Yep! I'll just keep track of anypony who comes in!", she declared happily. I nodded and followed Derpy and the Doctor back to the room. Twilight, Rarity and Applejack were still talking to each other, but Rainbow Dash moved over to Derpy and was talking to her. The three fillies were sitting on the couch next to a sleeping Spike. Vinyl Scratch was still over at the Dj booth, setting up the equipment, several large amps were already set up. I walked over to the three mares, who looked towards me as I walked over, "Hey Twilight, should we wake up Spike? He probably doesn't want to miss the party", I asked. Twilight looked towards Rarity, then back to me and smiled, "I'll wake him up", she said. I looked back at her as she walked past me, towards where Spike lay snoring. I looked forward again to find Applejack had stepped forward and was inspecting me. "Rarity here tells me that you're lookin' for a job at Sweet Apple Acres", she said. I decided that the best thing to do would be honest with her, "Yeah, she said that Sweet Apple Acres might suit me, Twilight agreed", I answered. "It's backbreaking work, you get paid by how much you can bring in", she said. I shook my head, "I'm no stranger to hard work", I said. It was true. She relaxed, "You seem like an alright stallion, and ma sis trusts you. Come to Sweet Apple Acres tomorrow, and we'll see how you buck", she offered. "Thank you", I nodded. Then suddenly, I flinched as something landed on my back, I looked back, expecting to see Sweetie Belle, but Spike sat there instead. "Hey guys!" he said. "Um, why are you on my back?" I asked. "Leverage, now I can see eye-to-eye with everypony", he explained casually. Rarity giggled, "Hello Spike", she said. "Hi Rarity", he said, his tone somewhat love-struck. I resisted slapping my forehead. Could he possible make it any more obvious? Rarity seemed oblivious though, and just smiled. If she did know, wasn't it kind of cruel to lead him on like this? I turned around as I heard hoofsteps, Spike did too, as did Rarity and Applejack. I recognized the two mares instantly, Lyra and Bon Bon. Lyra glanced at me for a second, and then walked over. Bon Bon followed. "Hello Lyra. Hello Bon Bon, you two are early", Rarity commented. She was right, it was about fifteen minutes before eight o'clock. I gave a soft chuckle, "It's better to be early than late, right?" I smiled. Bon Bon sighed, "We wanted to thank you again for saving us", she admitted. I shook my head, "I just did what anypony else would have done, you don't have to thank me", I asked. I didn't want ponies thanking me. Lyra moved closer to me, "So...What brought you to Ponyville, Forest?" She asked. She was probably just trying to be friendly, but the question still caught me off guard. I looked at her nervously. I glanced at Rarity, who looked back at me with sadness. She and Twilight were the only ponies I had told about my past. Well, some of my past. I sighed, "I used to live in Ponyville when I was a colt", I started, Applejack was listening, and her eyes widened in surprise as she listened. "Really? I don't remember you", Applejack interrupted. She's likely been in Ponyville her whole life, and surprised that she doesn't remember me. "It was a long time ago, I was only six years old when-" I stopped myself. I was almost going to say, 'When dad died'. "-I, uh, moved. I could only come back now", I finished. There was way more to the story. Even more then what Rarity and Twilight knew about. Lyra nodded, "Ok, well, we'll leave you alone now, talk to you later", she said, smiling. Bon Bon nodded to me as well, and they both walked away, towards the table full of food. I thought for a second, Applejack deserves a better explanation, she's the Element of Honesty, and would probably appreciate my honesty. And If I'm going to work for her, well... I turned around to face Applejack, who's eyes widened as I did, Rarity looked curious at what I was going to say. "Hey, Applejack, you're the Element of Honesty, and you would probably appreciate a full story, but it's not exactly a happy story, and I don't want to risk ruining the party for anypony. So if you want, then I'll tell you tomorrow", I said. Her eyes were still wide, my voice probably came across as intense. "Uh, Forest, ya don't have to tell me anythin' you don't want to", she said. I shook my head, "Rarity and Twilight know, and besides, It's not a secret, it's just something not to talk about during a party," I explained. Wow, I made it sound like I was secretly an alien or something. Although, an alien arriving in Ponyville would make a great story. Wait, I'm getting off track here. She nodded, "So it's nothin' serious, right?" She asked, a little concerned. Rarity walked up next to her friend, "No darling, It's nothing serious, he just feels that talking about it here is unnecessary", she explained. I gave her silent, 'Thank you'. Applejack seemed to relax again, "Ok, thanks for telling me Forest", She said. She then glanced past me, and then looked at me again, "Ma cousin's over there, I'm just gonna say hi to her", she said. Applejack walked away, over to a mare that was entering the room, her coat was an off-white, and she had an orange curly mane. A stallion walked in with her. Derpy also walked over to the mare excitedly. I looked back at Rarity, who was eyeing me, "Why did you tell her that?" She asked, she didn't sound angry, instead she sounded curious. "Many reasons", I said, "Applejack is the Element of Honesty, if I lied to her as soon as we met, then we'd probably never be friends. Another reason, is because she simply deserves an explanation", I responded. She looked at me with surprise, then her eyes softened, "I understand", she said. I suddenly realized there was something else I should do. I hesitated before talking, "Hey Rarity?" I asked. She instantly perked up again, but I don't know what she was expecting. "I'm sorry", I managed to say. She looked at me confused, "For what?" she asked. I hesitated again, "Well, for scaring you. Yesterday, in the hospital. You must have heard about your sister being found injured, and when you saw the blood trail, I could imagine how scared you must have been. I'm sorry for scaring you", I said. I had just been speaking my mind. Rarity walked up to me, and gave me a hug. "Forest", she gently said, "I admit that I was terrified when I saw that blood trail, I thought my sister was gone, and I couldn't think of life without her. But when she came out of the room unharmed, It was one of the happiest moments of my life. And that is all thanks to you..." she trailed off. I gently pushed her away, and gave her a weak smile. She was a really good friend. Spike jumped off me and walked up to Rarity. Oh, I forgot he was there, lucky I didn't mention his crush, heh. "Hey Rare, where's my hug?" He asked jokingly, he had a smirk on his face. Rarity raised an eyebrow and smiled back at him. She picked him up in her magic, and levitated him towards her chest. She stuck out her forelegs and hugged him tight. "Don't think I forgot you Spikey-Wikey!", she said as she hugged him. Spike looked like the happiest guy in the world. I chuckled a little. "Ooh! Nopony told me we were giving hugs!" I heard from my right. I made the mistake of turning to see who it was, even though I recognized the voice. I was immediately tackled by a pink blur, and I was knocked to the ground. Pinkie was on my back, squeezing me tight. I stood up easily, even with the pink mare on my back. "Ooh Forest, you're so muscular, where do you work out?", she teased, before going into a full laugh. Ugh, that sounds really weird coming from her mouth. "Aren't you supposed to be watching the door?" I asked. Turning my head around to see her. She smiled, "Everypony's here, silly", she said. Wait what? I looked behind me. Oh. The room was full of ponies. Thankfully, none of them were looking at me, they were too busy talking to each other. Had I not noticed any of them walk in? "Okay Everypony! Let's get this party started!" I heard shouted by Vinyl Scratch. The room went dark for a second, before going up in flashing lights. Then dubstep party music started blaring from the direction of the Dj booth. Everypony I could see started dancing. I just stood there. Pinkie Pie got off my back and started dancing like crazy. I didn't join her, I wasn't really that keen on parties. I sat down and looked around, Rarity was sitting down too. We locked eyes for a second. She had let go of Spike, and he was dancing nearby. She walked up next to me and sat down, amazingly, I could hear her voice over the loud music. "Not a fan of dancing?" she asked, smiling friendly. I shook my head. I never found the party culture very appealing. Something about it just made everypony seem.. unintelligent. They're like a completely different pony from who they are usually. "I'm not one for dancing either, luckily there is a couch in here, do you want to sit over there with me?" She asked politely. "Sure", I responded. We got up on the couch. I sat in the corner, and she sat about a meter away from me. "What did the doctor say about your wounds?" She asked. I shook my head, "Nothing serious, the bite missed any veins or arteries in my neck, and I didn't lose too much blood. He said my fur will cover any scars that might form" I responded. She nodded, "How long until you can remove the bandages?" She asked. I smiled, "I could remove the one around my neck by tomorrow, he suggested I keep the ones on my leg for a little longer, just to prevent infection", I informed her. The ones on my legs were in a bad spot, they could easily get dirt in them. She smiled, "That's great news!" she declared, "Are you well enough to work at Sweet Apple Acres?" She asked, suddenly a little concerned. "Yeah, The cuts aren't nearly deep enough to do any real damage", I assured her. She looked satisfied with my answer. I decided to lay down on my side, I rested my head against the arm of the couch. I felt Rarity looking at me as I did, but I didn't care. I was tired, today had felt really long. What was everything I had done today? I had walked around town, saved Lyra and Bon Bon, and help set up the party. It felt like I had done more than that. I was ready to go to sleep. For the first time in a long time, I felt safe enough to sleep in a room with other ponies. I suddenly felt a new pair of eyes on me. I sat back up and looked next to Rarity, Twilight had sat next to her and was looking at me, her expression seemed unreadable. "Oh, hey Twilight", I greeted her. My voice sounded tired, so I cleared my throat to try and fix it. "Hey Forest", Twilight replied, "What were you two talking about?" she asked, with a small smirk on her face. I don't know why. I lay back down again in the same position. "Oh I was just asking Forest about his um, injuries.", Rarity explained calmly. "And how are they Forest?" Twilight asked. "Fine", I responded. I didn't want to repeat everything I said to Rarity. Twilight said something, but it came out as blurred to my ears. I was rapidly slipping unconcious. Then darkness greeted me. My eyes slowly opened. I was confused to where I was. This isn't Twilight's Castle. I looked around. I was in a small room. It was reminescent of a hospital room. I stared in confusion at a huge blood spatter against the wall. What? I got up off the floor and looked around. I froze as I saw a pitch black shape. It looked to be made of shadows, and it was in the vague shape of a pony. I could see a mouth, and two amber eyes. They glowed with anger. "Pathetic", it said, it's voice high-pitched. The voice seemed familiar to me. "You think that they'll ever care about you? You're wrong." The seething black mass said. "You're wrong", I retorted. My voice staying calm. "You should have killed yourself, all those times you wanted to. You just never had the guts to go through with it", It grinned at me. I flinched as he said that, mostly because it was true. When I didn't respond, it kept talking. "They will die because of you, you will cause them so much pain", it hissed at me. A pony appeared beside him, Rarity!? Her face was sad as she looked at me, her eyes were lifeless and dull. A black tentacle suddenly flicked out of the black mass. With a single swipe, it cut off Rarity's head. My face was pure horror. I knew this wasn't real, but it still made me feel sick to my stomach. The black mass of shadows was staring at me the whole time. It's gaze burning with satisfaction. It then suddenly bared sharp teeth, and then it lunged at me. I gasped for air as my eyes shot open, panic set in. I spazmed, and fell off the couch and flopped onto the floor. I stood up and looked around me. My fur felt drenched with cold sweat, and I was aware of my heavy breathing. Twilight Sparkle was staring at me, she had a look of bewilderment on her face. Rarity was next to her, looked equally bewildered, but she had concern in her eyes. Memories flooded back to me, I was in Twilight's castle, I fell asleep during the party. I looked around the room, expecting everypony in the whole room to laugh at me. Instead, only Pinkie Pie was present, and she wasn't laughing. Sweetie Belle ran from out of nowhere and looked up at me, her eyes wide, and her expression concerned. "Forest! Are you okay? What happened?" She asked. I sighed tiredly, "It was just a nightmare, I'm fine", I said quietly. Rarity and Twilight got off the couch and walked up to me, as did Pinkie, who looked unusually concerned. "Where is everypony?" I asked. Was the party over? "Everypony went home at around nine, we're just packing everything up." Twilight said. "What did you see? Did Princess Luna visit you?" Sweetie Belle asked. Princess Luna? Why would she visit me? Oh, my dream. I shook my head, "No, I didn't see Luna, and you don't want to know what I dreamed about", I said. I didn't want to tell Sweetie that I saw her sister getting her head sliced off, that would traumatize her! "There are some things you don't want to know, trust me", I assured her. "Yes Sweetie Belle, if it scared Forest, just imagine what it would do to you!", Rarity said. Sweetie let out a sigh, "Fine", she accepted. After a couple seconds of awkward silence, I spoke. "Um, I'll help you finish packing up", I offered. Twilight nodded, "Thanks, we're almost done anyways", she said. We spent a few minutes packing up the rest of the decorations. Most of the soda and food had been consumed, so we didn't have to pack that up, we just put them in the garbage. When we were done, there were three large boxes full of party decorations. Pinkie took a box, and Twilight took the other two in her magic. I could imagine she was very powerful with magic. We all walked outside the castle. The group spilt apart, and we faced each other. "Okay, Pinkie and I can take the boxes back to her place, we'll see you guys later", she said. Pinkie smiled, "Bye guys!" she exclaimed. "Farewell to you both", Rarity told her friends. I just nodded goodbye to them. They walked off in the direction of Sugarcube Corner. Rarity, Sweetie Belle and I walked in the other direction. As we walked I looked at the ground and started thinking. Should I tell somepony what I saw in my nightmare? Definitely not Sweetie Belle, or any of the fillies for that matter. Probably not Applejack or Pinkie. Maybe Rarity or Twilight? Telling Rarity herself might be a bad idea, she might just get freaked out. The gore and blood didn't really bother me. But what really scared me was Rarity. The look in her sad eyes. And the fact that I couldn't do anything to save her. No! No, Rarity is perfectly fine, she's right here next to me. That thing I dreamed about was not Rarity. I didn't want to imagine my friend could look like that. I turned to look at Rarity, if just to make sure she was still there, to find her already looking at me. We locked eyes, and stared at each other. How long as she been staring at me? I looked away from her. I felt uncomfortable looking at her right now, It was almost impossible not to picture her with blood violently bursting from her headless neck. I refused to look at Rarity for the rest of the walk, instead focusing on the ground in front of me. We arrived at the hotel, and I realized that I had to say goodbye to the mare and filly. I forced myself to look Rarity in the eyes, and she looked suprised as I did, as my eyes probably showed a mixture of fear and sadness. "Uh, Rarity, the nightmare I had? You were in it", I confessed. "I had a feeling", she said. I had probably made it obvious. "We should talk about it tommorow", I asked. She considered it, "I'll be working in the Boutique, come by before you go to Sweet Apple Acres", she offered. "Thank you, Goodnight Rarity", I said gently. I looked down beside her at the energetic little filly, "Bye Sweetie Belle", I remembered to say to her. She grinned at me. I turned and walked into the hotel. I entered my room and instantly jumped into bed. Sleep would really help me. But what if I just got another nightmare? I had little time to think about it though, as tiredness took over, and I slowly drifted into unconciousness. No! Not again! I looked around the hospital room again, the same blood splatter on the wall from before. I looked behind me again, there it was. The freaky mass of black, staring at me. "Who are you!? What do you want!?" I shouted at the beast. "You know who I am! And for what I want...." It trailed off. Twilight appeared next to him. I looked in horror at her. Her eyes were filled with sadness, but they once again appeared gray and lifeless. These ponies were always filled with such happiness, but seeing them like this was the worst feeling in the world. "Forest, how could you let him do this?" Twilight said tearfully. She was crying, and tears fell down her cheek. This isn't real Forest. None of this is real. "What I want... is for you to suffer. I want you to feel pain. The only way I can make you suffer... is by making others suffer", he explained. I closed my eyes as I heard a sickening splitting sound. I looked down at Twilight's body, laying on the ground limp. Blood had never bothered me, I had seen plenty of it. But watching her life fade away in an instant... The only ponies that have cared for me in a long time... I snapped. "You're not real!!" I yelled. I charged towards the beast with a furious scream, I went right through him. I crashed into the wall with a loud loud. It didn't hurt. I turned back around instantly and faced him. He grinned at me, menace behind his gaze. I can't hit him! What do I do? "ENOUGH!" I heard shouted by a mare. What the hell? I looked to my left, as did the black beast opposite me. Standing there was a large blue Alicorn. She wore an expression of extreme anger, which was directed at the black mass. "Princess Luna!?" The black mass screeched, looking suprised. "Begone sick beast!" Luna shouted. She pointed her head down, and a blue light shot out of her horn. The light connected with the beast, and he disappeared in a blue flash. A second passed, then Luna looked at me, expression neutral. "Let us leave this place", she declared, sounding serious. I had no time to react, because a second later we disappeared in a blinding blue light.
Chapter 3I opened my eyes. The first thing I saw was Luna standing roughly a meter away from me, looking at me with a friendly smile. I realized that we weren't in the hospital building anymore. We stood in a clearing. To my left was woodland, It went around us in a circle. To my right was the edge of a cliff. We were on a cliff? Behind Luna, a creek flowed from the forest, and went over the side of the cliff to form a waterfall. I looked around in awe at the scenery, this place looked like the most beautiful thing in the whole of Equestria. I looked back at Luna, who was smiling pleasantly, "Thou has been brought from Hell to Heaven in an instant", she commented. Her voice held authority, yet seemed to be fierce and gentle at the same time. I lowered my head to her, "Princess Luna, It's a great honor", I said. I couldn't believe that I was talking to the Princess of the Night! "Rise Green Forest", she asked, using my full name. I did as she ordered and raised my head instantly. "Please, I would prefer if thou refers to me as Luna", she said. I nodded, "In that case Luna, I would like you to call me Forest, I don't like my full name", I asked as politely as I could. She smiled, "Very well Forest, do you know why I am here?" She asked. "Are you here to stop these nightmares?" I responded. She smiled, "Yes, it is my duty as Princess of the Night to prevent any dangers that may happen during my watch, I sensed thou was having very disturbing dreams, and I have found the cause", she said. I didn't respond, and instead listened. "Thou's dreams are being influenced by an unknown source. They are using a spell that allows them to come into your dreams. They can influence the dreams, and are turning it into something monstrous", she explained, her tone gone more serious. My eyes widened, "So, somepony's making me have these nightmares?" I asked. She nodded, "I'm afraid so, although I don't know who, or why they are doing it", she answered. I thought for a second, "I thought you were the only pony who could change and control dreams", I questioned. She shook her head, "They aren't controlling thou's dreams, they are simply influencing it, with a small amount of magic, thou can block the intruders", she explained. I nodded in understanding. "I have used an enchantment, it allows thou to control your dreams better, while you haven't full control over them, you should be able to influence them in ways that allow thou to ignore intruders", she explained. "Thank you Luna", I said to her. Maybe I could get a good night sleep for once, heh. "If thou allows it, I would like to stay and talk. I have no other urgent business that needs to be taken care of.", she asked. I looked at her, "Of course", I responded. She was asking me for permission, even though she could probably do anything she wanted. We sat down where we were, and faced in the direction of the cliff edge, a forest full of trees lay below. The view was amazing, and I'm not suprised that Luna wants to stay. I don't know the location where we are, for all I know it's not even a real place in Equestria. We're not in the Everfree Forest, the Everfree hasn't got any pine trees. "So, am I asleep right now?" I asked. I pretty much knew that I was, but I feel I should ask. "Yes. The enchantment I used will let you come here every night if you wish to", she said. "Thank you Luna, this place is beautiful", I commented. Luna turned her head around to look at me, "How did thou come to meet Princess Twilight and the other element bearers?" She asked, she had a friendly smile on her face. "Don't you already know? I always thought you and your sister knew everything about about everypony", I asked politely. She chuckled, "No, most ponies assume we are akin to gods, but those who are close to us know different. Celestia and I possess incredible magic, but we aren't invincible. Every bit of information I know about thou has come from your last two dreams", she explained. I nodded in understanding. So she only knew things from my last two dreams then. "How did that thing know about Rarity and Twilight then?" I asked, suddenly concerned again. Luna shook her head, "He was intent on hurting somepony you care about, even if it wasn't real. He likely influenced your subconscious mind into giving him somepony you cared about. He didn't know who the ponies he killed were, all he knew was that they were important to you", she explained. I nodded. Not really knowing what to say. "Why are they important to you? Thou has only known them for two days" She asked, turning to face me again. Her expression remained neutral, and she held wisdom behind those eyes. "Because they are my friends, they are the first ponies in a very long time who have actually cared for me. And they are far more important than me, If I die, I have virtually nothing to lose. If they die, they leave family and friends behind." I explained. She nodded and looked towards the cliff again. There was silence for a while, as we just enjoyed the view, and the soothing noise of the waterfall. "How did you know that I liked the outdoors?" I asked. She chuckled, "Well, thou's name is Forest", she commented. I chuckled, "My name is Forest, it would make sense if I like forests." I pointed out. To myself more than anypony. She smiled, "No, I looked into your dreams and tried to find somewhere you would feel safe. You brought yourself here", she explained I brought myself here? I guess that's why she said I could visit anytime. We sat in silence again. After a period of silence Luna spoke again. "I must leave now, but before I do, I wish to ask you something", she stated. I turned my gaze away from the view and looked at her, "Yes?" "Why did you consider suicide?" She asked, sounding saddened. I looked away, I guess she was curious about that. I doubt she could relate. "I felt like my life wasn't going anywhere, and I felt like my life had no value. I had nopony who cared if I lived or died. The only thing that kept me from doing it was... Hope. Hope that life could get better in the future. And I was right, now I have friends who care about me, and my new life can finally begin." She nodded, and stood up, "Farewell Forest", she announced. I suddenly realized something else I sould ask. "Wait!" I shouted. Luna looked suprised, "Yes?" she responded. "Are my friends in any danger?" I asked. She smiled, and shook her head, "The nightmare's are over now. They have no way to reach you now. You and your friends are safe. I breathed a silent sigh of relief, "Thank you Luna". I said to her. She nodded, and in a flash of blue light, and she was gone. I sighed and looked over to the view again. Maybe my new life can finally begin. My eyes slowly opened, and adjusted to the dark of the room. I had spent the rest of the dream after Luna left just enjoying the view. But now I was stuck back in reality. So somepony was making me have those awful nightmares. Who did I piss off enough to do that? I was lying in my bed, I took the blanket off me and walked to the small bathroom. I stood in front of the mirror and looked back at my shoulder. I used a foreleg and took the pad off my shoulder. It had some blood on it as it fell to the floor. I took the foreleg and tried to get it under the bandage around my neck, shaking and pulling it made it come loose. I dropped it on the floor as well. I took of the rest of the bandages, leaving them on the floor. Not bothering to put them in the garbage. I looked at the mirror, the bite around my neck was virtually invisible, apart from a bit of blood that sat there. These wounds were healing up nicely. I walked into the shower that sat in the corner of the room. Sitting down in the shower, I turned the cold water nob. Ice cold water droplets came from the head. After a couple minutes, I got out of the shower and dried myself with a towel, carefully avoiding the wounds. I started to make a mental checklist of what to do today. See Rarity and tell her about the dreams, and avoiding some of the very gruesome details. Go to the farm and try to impress Applejack enough to give me a job. Maybe tell Twilight if Rarity hasn't already told her. And that's about all I have to do today. I got some clean bandages from the mirror cabinet and started wrapping it around my injured forelegs. Hopefully today will be a good day. I walked around outside, the winter air was noticably warmer today. I could see very little snow. As I walked I saw various ponies outside as well, most who I still didn't know. After a minute walk I arrived at the boutique. I walked up to the door and knocked. Even though the sign said 'open', It would feel strange to just walk in. "Come in!" I heard from Rarity. I opened the door and walked in, making sure to close the door behind me. I walked to the center of the room. Rarity come out from behind a curtain towards the back of the room. My eyes instantly caught onto the red glasses she was wearing. She looked kind of different with them on. Normally she looked glamorous and elegant, but now she looked intelligent and sophisticated. We walked towards each other and stopped, with about a foot's distance between us. "Hello Forest", she greeted me with a friendly smile. "Hey Rarity", I greeted her back. "Are you here to talk about the nightmare?" She asked, slight sadness to her voice. "Yeah", I responded. I wasn't feeling overly enthusiastic about it. Even though I plan to skip over the bloody bits, I had a feeling that she was going to be freaked out about this. "Well, we should probably sit down then", she suggested. I had no problem with that. We moved over to the yellow table that sat near the doorway. I sat down on a chair, and Rarity sat opposite me. There was an awkward silence for a couple seconds before she spoke. "So, tell me about the dream", she requested. Here goes nothing. I took a deep breath, and let it all out. "I woke up in a hospital room, after I looked around me I saw this... It looked like a bunch of shadows in the shape of a pony", I explained, "He was calling me things like pathetic, and how none of you will ever care about me", I explained. My voice sounded sad at the last bit of that sentence. Rarity smiled, "Forest, I do care about you", she said softly. Before she coughed awkwardly, "I mean we all care about you, you're our friend", she recovered. She had a very faint blush on her cheeks. I thought nothing of it. I nodded, "Anyways, he said that I will cause you pain, and then... you appeared", I hesitated. How much am I going to tell her? Rarity sensed my hesitation, "What did I do?" She asked. I sighed, "You didn't do anything, you just looked sad. Your eyes were dull and gray. It was terrifying to look at." I answered, "But then he killed you", I finished. I answered, avoiding details on purpose. Her eyes widened, "He.. killed me?" She said surprised. I nodded, "I had another dream later that night. It was similar, except Twilight was there instead. She asked me why I didn't do anything to help her", I said, choking up at the last bit. Rarity raised a foreleg and touched my shoulder, "It wasn't real Forest, Twilight and I are perfectly fine." She assured me. I cleared my throat, "Anyways, Princess Luna came into the dream and killed him", I said. Rarity looked shocked and surprised, "Princess Luna came into your dream?" she asked. I nodded, "Yeah, she um, told me that somepony was controlling my dream", I explained. Rarity looked even more shocked, "So somepony was making you have the nightmares? Who would do such a horrid thing!?" She exclaimed. That was a good question. I shook my head, "I have no idea, and neither does Luna. She said that he was only influencing my dream, so she put a small enchantment on me", I said, "It wasn't a strong spell that he used", I added. "Wait, so if he wishes to hurt us, are we in any danger?" She asked, suddenly sounding worried. I shook my head, "Luna assured me that we are safe, I think the only way he could reach me was through the nightmare", I tried to assure her. She seemed to calm down, "Are you sure you don't remember who it is?" She asked. I thought about it, his voice and eyes were the only thing that seemed familiar. "He seems familiar, but I can't remember who it is", I said. I don't know anypony that was so angry at me, that they do something like this. "We should tell Twilight, she must know a way to find however is doing this", Rarity suggested. If Luna can't figure out who it is, I don't know if Twilight would be able to. But I was going to tell Twilight about what happened last night anyway. "If you see her today can you tell her? I have to find Applejack." I asked. Rarity nodded, "If I see her today then I will tell her", she said. "Thank you Rarity", I said. Rarity looked saddened, "Are you okay? What you saw must have been... Truamatic..", she asked. I gave a sigh, "You're my friend Rarity, and you all mean a lot to me. To see you like that, was traumatic." I said. She nodded and there was silence for a couple seconds. After I decided there was nothing else to talk about, I spoke up. "Um, I should probably go now. Bye Rarity", I said as I got out of the chair and stood up. She looked slightly sad for a second before smiling. "Yes, farewell Forest", she said. I gave a smile and walked to the door. The way to Sweet Apple Acres was easy enough to find. You just have to go to the outskirts of town, there is a large dirt road. I followed the dirt road for a couple minutes. Apple trees become very common as I kept walking. The wind carried a mixed scent, smelling of apples and country air. I noticed that snow was becoming less and less present. Winter was almost finished, and Spring would arrive soon. All the snow that decorated the place might disappear as soon as next week. After a little bit more walking I could see Applejack. Fields of apple trees were present on both sides of the road. She was on the left side of the road, and appeared to be bucking apples from a tree. As I walked towards her, a small figure raced towards me. It ran up to me and started sniffing my hooves. I got a better look now it wasn't moving. A dog? It appeared to be a brown and white border collie. I looked up from the dog, Applejack had stopped bucking and looked at me with a friendly smile. "Howdy Forest! You're here early", she greeted me as I walked towards her. Dog following me closely. "Hey Applejack", I responded. We now stood a meter from each other. "That's Winona", she said, gesturing to the dog that was still sniffing me, "She won't hurt ya, but she might sniff you ta death", she said. Giving a light chuckle afterwards. I smiled and used a hoof to pat the dog. She didn't pay attention to it and just kept sniffing my legs. "So, are you ready to give buckin' a go?" She asked. I looked up and nodded. I felt like I had a lot of energy after I finally got some decent sleep. "Alright, just go ahead and have a go at that tree", she said, gesturing with a hoof to the tree next to the one she was bucking. I felt a little nervous, but I crushed it down. Instead feeling determined. I walked over to the tree and got into position. Applejack watched me closely. I raised my back legs, and using all my strength, I kicked hard into the tree. My hooves connected into the tree trunk with a loud thud. The tree shook violently as I did. And a second later, I heard the noise of multiple apples falling to the ground, landing in the snow. I looked back at Applejack, who had a grin on her face. "Hoo boy! I'm impressed Forest!", she exclaimed. I silently sighed in relief, "I did good?" I asked. I realized I was smiling. She nodded, "Yeah, you bucked most of the apples off. And for your first time, that's mighty impressive", she complimented me. I smiled with satisfaction. I did something right! I relaxed and looked around me, maybe a dozen apples lay in the snow around me. The red easily seen in the bright white snow. I turned around and started to push them into a pile. I also went to the other side of the tree, where six apples lay. I scooped them up and added them to the pile. Seventeen juicy looking apples sat in front of me. I turned back to Applejack, who looked pleased. "Why don't you give it another buck?" She suggested. I nodded. Taking orders was something I could do easily, my previous jobs were to thank for that. I bucked the tree again, then giving another immediately after for good measure. Four more apples fell from the tree, and I scooped them all up, adding them to the pile. Now twenty-one apples sat in a pile. Applejack nodded, she turned around to the tree she was bucking. For the first time I noticed a large basket filled with apples. She grabbed the basket's handle in her teeth, and brought it over to me. Applejack then dropped it on the ground next to me. She looked up and gestured to the apples inside. I understood what she wanted. Using my foreleg, I scooped up a few apples from the pile and dropped them into the basket. I kept scooping until they were all in the basket. I grabbed the basket's handle with my teeth, and lifted it. "Where to now Applejack?" I asked, with a mouth full of straw. Applejack looked at me wide eyed. Wait, did I do something wrong? "Um, ya do realize I just had that in my mouth, right?" She asked. Is that all she was worried about? So we bit the same thing, big deal. "So?" I responded, "We're friends right? It doesn't matter", I responded. I hope she wasn't going to make a big deal of this. She shook her head, seemingly to clear it. "I suppose you're right", she answered, "Anyway, we could probably buck a few more trees and make sure the basket's full. Then we'll take it back to the barn." She said. I simply nodded in response. Sounds like a plan. After we bucked a few more trees, and the basket felt like it wouldn't take anymore apples, we decided to head to the barn. I insisted that I could handle the basket, even though Applejack offered to take it. Winona ran along beside Applejack, occasionally eyeing me curiously. I was glad that it was still a week or two until winter ended. The cool air made bucking more enjoyable. I could imagine how hot it'd be to apple buck during Summer. That would be the only bad thing about working here. "So, last night ya said that you would tell me about yerself", she said as we walked. I did? Oh right, now I remember. "Ya used ta live in Ponyville?" She asked before I could answer. I nodded, I just decided to go all out and tell her everything at once. "Yeah, I was born in Ponyville, and I lived here until I was six years old", I said. "Why'd ya leave?" She asked. "My dad died at work one day, and my mom couldn't look after me. So I had to go into foster care", I explained. Applejack went dead silent. I looked at her and she had a look of sadness in her eyes, but not directed at me. She seemed to be remembering something. "Anyways, I lived in a small village called Hoofingtown, roughly twenty miles from Manehatten." I continued. I looked at Applejack again. She was listening now and gave a nod to continue. "I spent a long time there. My foster parents were good to me, they explained to me the way the world works. When I got old enough, I got a job as a construction pony, and I kept that for a couple years." I explained. I took another glance at Applejack to make sure she was following the story. She appeared to be listening, so I looked forward again. "I was happy doing that job, but I got offered a job as a policepony in Manehatten. They said they needed ponies that have experience with Combat and survival skills", I informed her. "Combat and survival skills?" she asked, a little suprised. I nodded, "I always used to spend time in the woods near our village, that's what I got my cutie mark for", I said gesturing with my head to my flank. She looked at my mark for a second and back to me. "Spending time in the woods, I learned a lot of survival skills. And although it wasn't as dangerous as the Everfree Forest, you still had to defend yourself from bears and mountain lions. I decided to take the combat seriously, and I trained almost every day.", I explained. Applejack smiled, "I know how to fight too, and so does Rarity. Although hers is more fancy Martial Arts or something like that", she told me. Rarity knows Martial Arts!? Woah, that's something I never expected from her. She's elegant and lady-like, but if she wanted she could probably beat your flank into the ground! I gave a chuckle, "Anyways, I accepted the job. I worked in a team, and we hunted out criminals. After a couple cases we were informed of a serial killer who needed to be taken down", I told Applejack. "A serial killer!? Ah didn't even know somepony could be like that!", Applejack exclaimed, throwing me off with her intense voice. I looked down, "He killed ponies, but one night he broke into a mare house and took her." I explained, "We saved her, and arrested the guy," I finished. "That stallion is disgustin', ah hoped after King Sombra, I wouldn't have to hear about anypony else like that", she muttered angrily. King Sombra? Meh, not curious enough to ask. I turned to Applejack, "Anyways, I left the Police after that. I wanted to move back to Ponyville and see my mother. But when I got here, I found out she passed away." I finished my story. Applejack went silent again, and I turned around to look at her. She looked sad again. "Um, are you alright Applejack?" I asked concerned. She looked at me again, "I'm sorry about yer parents. My Ma and Pa passed away too", she told me. Her parents are dead? I lowered my ears, "Oh, I'm so sorry Applejack." I apoligized to her. She cleared her throat and smiled, "We're nearly at the barn now", she said. Seemingly recovering from her sadness that she was feeling. I nodded. I didn't want to see applejack sad, it didn't fit her personality at all. Hopefully she feels better now that we're nearly there. "There it is", Applejack announced. Up the dirt road was a large red barn. "Yep", I responded. I didn't really have anything to say. She walked towards it first, and I followed after her. We approached the barn's doors, but before we could enter, they opened themselves. "Applejack! There you are!" I heard from a mare's voice. Who is that? An elderly mare walked out of the barn. Her coat was green, but lighter than mine, and she had a gray mane. The mare looked at me questioningly, before shifting to a devilish grin. Uh oh. "Who's your boyfriend here, Applejack?" The mare asked. Boyfriend? What? Applejack seemingly choked with suprise, and then she glared angrily at the green mare. "Granny!" Applejack shouted at the mare, sounding annoyed, angry and embarrassed all in one. Afraid that no matter how I react will upset somepony, I kept my face blank, and pretend like I heard nothing. "Ooh, you did a good job Applejack! Got a real nice lookin' one", The green mare continued. "He's not mah boyfriend!" Applejack shouted. The old mare burst into laughter. I looked at Applejack with a confused expression, but she was too busy being annoyed to notice. "Ah'm just kiddin' Applejack! Yer need ta take a joke sometimes", The old mare said after she finished laughing her head off. Applejack gave an annoyed moan, then turned to me. "Forest, this is Granny Smith", Applejack informed me. Oh, must be her grandmother. Granny Smith walked up to me and stuck out a hoof. I placed the basket of apples on the ground and mirrored her, we then shook hooves. "What are you doin' here at Sweet Apple Acres, Forest?" Granny Smith asked. "He's lookin' for a job, and ah think he might have one", Applejack announced. I do? I turned to Applejack, "I do?" I repeated out loud this time. Applejack turned to me and nodded, "You're a natural at bucking, and you seem strong enough for work. So the job's there if you want it," She said, "Before ya decide I should probably explain to ya what you'd do here," she said. I nodded. "Okay, we need to get those apple into the barn, then we need to get some more," she explained. I nodded and grabbed the handle of the basket in my teeth. Applejack walked into the barn, and I followed her inside. Applejack and I were walking away from the barn, each of us pulling a large wooden cart behind us. Applejack turned to me as she walked. She had no visual problem pulling the empty cart. "Ok Forest, I'll explain to you about yer job here," she said. I nodded and let her talk. "The way our farm works is that we buck the apples, then we sell them to ponies in Ponyville. Then some of those ponies sell the apples to other ponies across Equestria," She explained, "You don't have to worry about deliveries, ya just need to buck the apples and take them to the barn. We can do the rest," she finished. I nodded, "So all I have to do is buck the apples and take them to the barn," I repeated what she said. She nodded, "If you're still here in a month's time, then we might give you a go at deliverin', but for now, you're just buckin' apples", she said. I felt a twinge of offence that she didn't trust me enough to deliver yet, but I shot it back inside. She's only known you three days Forest, calm down. "Basically, ya get paid by how much you buck, thirty bits per hundred apples," Applejack explained. I nodded. Sounds like a reasonable price.. "It's pretty simple, if ya feel like workin' just come in and buck some apples. I'll tell my family that yer workin' here, so they'll know who you are," She continued. I looked at her, "Wait, wouldn't you be losing bits by hiring me?" I asked, my voice shifting slightly worried. I didn't want this job if it would make them lose bits! She smiled, "No, the more apples we buck, the better we get paid. If anythin' you'd be helpin' us make more bits," She assured me. I sighed with relief, "Good, I didn't want this job if you'd lose bits because of me," I said. "Here", Applejack announced. She was gesturing with a hoof to the trees beside us. She brought me out here to buck some more apples, these must be the trees she chose. I nodded in response and walked across to where the trees were, Applejack followed. I placed the cart under the tree, then got into position. I sent my back hooves into the trunk, connecting with a loud thud. Several apples fell into the cart, but a lot also fell onto the ground. Applejack was bucking the tree next to me, her hooves hitting the tree with amazing force. Even though her body wasn't very big, it appeared to be very muscular. I looked forward again and gave another buck into the tree. A few more light thuds were heard as more apples fell to the ground. After I gathered all the apples and put them into the cart, I turned around to Applejack. She had also finished bucking the tree. She turned to me and nodded. "Let's try ta get these cart filled up", she said. I nodded in response, then we moved to the next trees. Applejack and I now each pulled a very large cart filled to the brim with apples. Each probably had a hundred or so apples in them. I turned to Applejack as we walked, "You have a brother right?" I asked, mainly just to start a conversation. She turned to me, "Yeah, who told ya?" She asked curiously. I shook my head, "Apple Bloom just mentioned she had a brother", I answered. Applejack nodded, "His name's Big Mac. You'd know him when you saw him", she informed me, before turning curious again, "Do you have any brothers or sisters?" She asked. I shook my head, "Not that I know of, but my mother, Winter Breeze, could of had kids after I left", I answered. I suddenly realized something. What if I had a brother or a sister? They would only half of my blood, but still. "Winter Breeze?" Applejack asked. I nodded in response, "You knew her?" I asked. She shook her head, "I didn't know her well, she was kinda lonely," Applejack said. Well, I guess she didn't have other children then. I nodded. This isn't something I want to talk about. I didn't even know her that well, I left when I was six. Besides, the best thing to do is to leave the past behind. "HEY!" I heard shouted from behind me. Applejack and I stopped walking and turned our head around instinctively. Apple Bloom sprinted towards us. She ran between the carts and between Applejack and I. Apple Bloom stood infront of us with happy suprise. "Forest what are you doing here? Did you get the job!?" She asked. She seems really happy for me. "Apple Bloom! What in blazes are you doin' here!? Ain't you got school today?" Applejack asked, shock and confusion in her tone. Apple Bloom looked confused, "Uh, it's three O'clock, sis," she answered somewhat blunt. Applejack's eyes widened. She then looked up at the sun, I did the same. The sun was past it's highest point, and it now leaned in the west direction. I long since learned how to use the sun to find the time, which appeared to be a little after three PM. "She's right", I pointed out. Applejack looked down again and gave me a glare. "I realized", Applejack said. I gave her a sheepish smile. "So Forest got a job?" Apple Bloom asked. We turned our attention to her again. "He's still decidin'," Applejack said. I turned to Applejack, "I think I do want the job", I said. This job would be perfect for me. Applejack smiled, "Well, consider yerself hired, Forest", she said. I nodded, "Thank you Applejack", I said to her. She nodded, then turned back to her sister. "Did ya want something, Apple Bloom?" She asked. "Uh, I need to ask Forest somethin'," Apple Bloom said. Me? "Me?" I repeated out loud, "What do you want with me?" I asked confused, but I did feel slightly curious. Apple Bloom sighed, "Well, see there's this thing at school, Miss Cheerilee wants us ta tell a story. But we need to bring in something to do with the story," She explained. I stared at her with a blank face. She wants to me to go to the school? "I don't think your teacher will let a random stranger into the school", I said. I wouldn't if I was a teacher. Apple Bloom waved both of her hooves in front of her, "No, no! We told Miss Cheerilee about you, and she said it would be fine if we brought you in!" Apple Bloom defended. I looked at Applejack, who had an irritated expression. "Apple Bloom, maybe Forest doesn't want to go to the school," Applejack informed her sister. Apple Bloom gave me a pleading face. Oh come on! What's with these fillies and their cute faces!? My defence was to narrow my eyes at her, "Did you tell her that I was coming? Do I even get a choice?" I asked, my voice irritated. I bet she already told her teacher that I was coming. Apple Bloom flinched at my voice, I bet it sounded really aggressive. Applejack also looked suprised at me, she probably never heard my voice angry. But that wasn't nearly as angry as it could get. I cleared my throat and spoke less aggressive. "If you really want, then I'll do-" I broke off. What did they want me to do? "Uh, what did you want me to do?" I asked. Apple Bloom smiled, "All you have to do is stand there, and we'll tell the story. You can leave the school when it's over," She explained. I sighed, "Fine," I agreed. Apple Bloom pumped her hoof, "Yeah!" She said. "We can sort it later," Applejack interrupted, "We need to get these apples back to the barn". Applejack walked past Apple Bloom, and I followed shortly after. Apple Bloom ran up next to her sister, then they started talking. I didn't listen, it wasn't my business. I looked down at the ground and started thinking. What was the recent event? The most logical thing would be the timberwolf attack. Why would their teacher promote such a thing? I looked up again to find both Apple Bloom and Applejack staring at me. They looked forward again instantly. So they were likely talking about me then. I inwardly sighed as we kept walking towards the barn. I walked away from Sweet Apple Acres thirty bits richer. My hotel room looked the exact same as I left it. Good, so nopony's been in here. Before I could do anything else, I suddenly realized something. Don't I have something to do? Oh yeah, Twilight. Derpy waved to me as I walked towards the castle, and I waved back. At least I know someponies. Following three knocks on the door of the castle, and a awkward ten second silence, the door opened. I looked down and smiled at the small dragon that opened the door. "Hey Forest," Spike greeted me, "Do you need something?" "Hey Spike," I greeted him back, "Um, do you know if Rarity has talked to Twilight about the nightmares?" I asked. What I said was a bit of a gamble, I don't know if Spike knows about the nightmares. The only way he could of found out would be if somepony told him. "Actually, Twilight went to see Rarity around ten minutes ago," He informed me, then looked concerned, "Wait, is Rarity having nightmares?" I shook my head and gave a nervous smile, "No she's not having nightmares," I assured him, "Uh, I need to go to the boutique then. Seeya later Spike". I started walking away. "Wait!" Spike shouted. I turned back and looked at him questioningly. "Uh, can I come?" He asked. I could assume why he wanted to. I gave a smirk, "Sure," I said. I decided not to call him out on wanting to see Rarity. He grinned and shut the door, then ran up next to me and we walked together. "So what are these nightmares?" He asked. "I had some disturbing nightmares last night," I explained, "Princess Luna came and told me that somepony was actually making me have the nightmares". Spike looked shocked, "Somepony was making you have the nightmares!? Who would want to do something like that to you?" He asked a little disbelieving. "I don't know," I told him, "Rarity reckons' that Twilight can find out who". He nodded, "Yeah, Twilight's insanely powerful with magic, she was even powerful before she became a princess". Really? "I guess that's one of the reasons she became Celestia's student, right?" I asked. Spike smiled, "Did I tell you about how they met?" He asked. I shook my head. "When Twilight was a filly, she was in magic school," Spike explained, "One day she had to try and hatch a dragon egg, it just so happens that she got mine! Anyway, Celestia saw how powerful with magic she was, and decided to take her under her wing!" I nodded. Twilight must have been super powerful to impress Celestia! "Hey Forest, can I jump on your back please? I'm having trouble keeping up with you dude!" Spike asked. I looked back at him. His legs appeared to be pretty short, but I haven't seen any problem with him walking before. I bet he's just looking for an excuse to not walk anymore. I sighed, "Fine," I answered. I feel I'm using that word a lot more lately. Spike grinned with victory and jumped up on me. He wasn't heavy at all, so I guess it's not a big deal. We marched in the direction of the Carousel Boutique. Well, actually I marched in the direction of the boutique, Spike just kinda sat there, busy talking about the difference between moss green gems and lime green gems. As soon as we arrived at the boutique, Spike jumped off me and rushed to the door. He gave four eager knocks on the door. A second later we heard Rarity shout, "Sorry! I'm busy! Please come back later!" Spike gave me a glance as I walked up to the door. "Rarity! It's Forest!" I shouted. "And Spike!" Spike also shouted. After a couple seconds of silence, the door went up in a purple glow, then opened inwards. I gave Spike an uncertain glance, but he sprinted inside straight away. I followed at a much slower pace in comparison. Twilight and Rarity were sitting on a couch that was against the wall of the room. Spike ran towards them, "Hey Rarity!" He greeted, "Hey Twi". "Hello Spike," Rarity greeted back. Twilight just gave him a smile. Rarity looked up at me, but looked suprised when she saw my serious expression. I felt like these nightmares weren't something to smile about. "Hello Forest," Rarity greeted me. She had a tiny bit of regret in her voice, I don't know why. I gave her a polite nod, and walked up closer to the mares. I turned to Twilight, "Hey Twilight, did Rarity tell you about the nightmares yet?" I asked. Twilight nodded, "Yes, I'm sorry you had to witness those things," She said, sadness in her voice. I nodded, then turned to Rarity, "Thanks for telling her, Rare," I said. I realized I'd never called her that before. Rarity looked suprised at me using 'Rare', but she then smiled and nodded. I turned to Twilight, "Rarity thinks you might be able to find out whoever was doing it," I reported. Twilight nodded, "I have an idea," she announced, "I think I might be able to use my magic to go into your memory. Then once we see the creature in your dreams, I can track it's magical force and find out whoever they are". Wait, she wants to go into my memory!? There are so many things she shouldn't see or know about. I looked at her with a worried expression, "Um, I don't think that's a good idea," I commented. Twilight looked suprised, then confused. "Why not? Don't you want to find whoever is doing this?" Twilight asked. "There are some things you probably shouldn't see," I explained, "You don't want to see yourself getting killed do you?" Spike looked horrified, "What!?" He exclaimed, "Twilight, you don't want to see that, do you!?" She shook her head, "No, but we don't have to see those things," She said, "You can distort and blur the memories. Anything you don't want us to see, you just stop the memory or mute it". I looked suprised. I can just blur the memory? I guess that solves everything. Wait.. "Us?" I asked. Twilight hesitated, but Rarity spoke up. "I wish to come as well," She declared determined, "I feel that I must". I was going to object, but then I thought about it. The only reason I didn't want her to come is because she might see her own death, but if I can prevent that, then she should be fine to come. I nodded, then turned to Twilight. "Is it safe?" I asked. Twilight nodded, "Completely safe, I've done it before," she informed me. "Alright, let's do it then," I said. Twilight smiled, then turned to Rarity. "Okay Rarity," Twilight got her friend's attention. "Place your horn to his head, and then use your magic to connect," Twilight said with a mischevious grin. Does she think that's funny? Rarity turned to me with a blush, "Oh, um, as you wish," She said, getting off the couch and walking up to me. Just then, I realized that I had almost no experience with magic. What will her magic going into me feel like? Will it hurt? Rarity walked up and gave an embarrassed smile. I gave her a calm smile and lowered my head to reach her height. I felt her horn leaning on top of my head. After a second of hesitation, I felt her horn light with magic. I inhaled sharply in surprise. Her magic felt warm and pleasant as it flowed into my body, it felt like a warm river was flowing into me. "Whoa..." I whispered. It was the only thing I could get out. Rarity was blushing in front of me. I suddenly realized that our faces were only a few inches away from each other. I heard Twilight Sparkle get off the couch and walk over. She sat by my side and lowered her horn to my head. The effect was instant. A tidal wave of magical power flowed into me. Darkness came almost immediately. The darkness around me was replaced by a white light. I appeared to be standing in an empty space of just white. There was a strange scent in the air. Smoke? I breathed it in. There was no smoke that I could see, but I could smell it. It wasn't overpowering like real smoke, rather a light scent. It actually smelt kinda nice. I wondered where Twilight and Rarity were, they weren't here. I suddenly got an idea. In a flash of colour, I found myself on the cliff again. Luna had given me the gift of coming here whenever I wanted. I could hear the gentle waterfall flowing. If I wanted to, I could probably fall asleep to it's relaxing sound. The place looked the exactly the same as last time, with the creek flowing into the waterfall. The forest went around the clearing in a semi-circle. I stood over at the cliff and looked at the view. It was all so beautiful, I loved the forest, but I think anypony would appreciate the beauty of this place. "Forest?" I heard from behind me. I turned my head around, Rarity and Twilight Sparkle were walking towards me. "Ah, there you are," I said. I turned around to face them. "What is this place?" Twilight asked. "This is where Luna took me after the nightmare," I explained. Twilight nodded, "This place looks beautiful," She commented. I nodded, "Glad you feel the same way," I said. Rarity stayed silent. I had a feeling that she wasn't a fan of nature. "Are you ready to do this?" Twilight asked. I nodded. Twilight's horn glowed up with her purple magic. Then the clearing disappeared in a flash. The clearing was replaced by the white light again, but Twilight and Rarity were standing with me this time. Suddenly a screen appeared in front of us. I stared at the black screen in shock. I have had no experience with magic before, I never even knew something like this was even possible! Suddenly the black screen started playing. It was my first nightmare with Rarity, luckily at the beginning, not the end. The image on the screen was from my perspective. The black mass stood infront of me, eyes burning into my soul. I looked beside me at the mares. Twilight had an expression of fear on her face, but Rarity had an even more fearful expression. "Pathetic," The black mass said, snapping my attention back to the screen, "You think that they'll ever care about you? You're wrong". It felt very strange to listen to this conversation again. It felt like I wasn't involved anymore. "You're wrong," My on-screen counterpart retorted. My voice also sounded weird to listen to, like it was from somepony else. Wait isn't there something I should probably blur out here? Oh! "You should have-" The black mass started to say, before I used the blurring thing that Twilight mentioned. The rest of the words it said came out as extremely muffled, making it impossible to understand what he was saying. Twilight looked at me questioningly, but I ignored her. She was probably confused why I was blurring out the talking. But I didn't want either of them to find out about the suicidal thoughts. Rarity suddenly appeared on screen. She walked from behind the black mass of shadows and stood next to him. I suddenly remembered what happens next, so I paused the screen. Nothing was moving anymore. Rarity sat next to the black mass of shadows, looking at me with a sad expression. Her eyes as dead as I remember. "Oh my Celestia!" Rarity exclaimed, looking at the screen. It must feel pretty strange seeing yourself out of your body. I turned to the two mares, "You don't want to see what happens next," I warned, "Twilight, do you think you could do your thing now?" I asked. Twilight snapped out of her fear, "Yeah sure," She said. Twilight walked up to the screen and pointed her horn towards the black beast. After a couple seconds she stepped back, then she turned to me. "I have a magic trace, we could search through your memories and find out who it is," She informed. I nodded in response. "Follow me," Twilight ordered, walking away from the screen. I started walking after Twilight, but I looked behind me when I realized Rarity wasn't following. She was staring at the screen with a horrified expression. Is horrified for another reason? "Rare," I tried to get her attention. She looked at me and lost her horrified expression, "Uh, right," she muttured. She walked up to me and we both followed Twilight. I found myself in the hallway of a familiar building. The PBI building. "Where are we, Forest?" Twilight asked, confusion on her face. "The PBI building in Manehatten," I answered. Rarity looked shocked, "PBI?" She asked. I nodded, "Pony Bureau of Investigation," I explained, "I was their junior member. I was only there for eight months before I quit". Twilight and Rarity looked shocked. "You were part of the PBI?" Twilight asked. I nodded, "Only eight months," I repeated. I walked past Twilight and Rarity up the hallway, ignoring their confused faces. Entering a doorway, I looked around a familiar room. Inside was a large table, multiple desks sat around. There were PBI agents all around the table, talking urgently. Most of them were all wearing the uniform PBI vests. I looked closer and saw myself, standing by the table with an urgent expression on my face. Twilight and Rarity walked up the hallway too and stood next to me in the doorway, but none of us entered the room. "What's happening?" Twilight asked. "We had been trying to find out the identity of a serial killer in Manehatten," I explained, "He had killed four ponies already, and we had just learned his name. Amber Fury". Rarity and Twilight looked shocked, but I continued. "We had just found out that he had abducted another pony," I explained further, "A neighbour had witnessed the abduction, and we were called to find her. What you're witnessing now is us getting ready to arrest him". I stuck out a foreleg sideways in front of Twilight and Rarity, and started moving backwards away from the doorway. They had confused faces as I turned to face them, but I knew what I was doing. In a flash of light we were in a new location. A run down house in the Manehatten Slums. Twilight and Rarity looked around wide-eyed. "Where are we?" Twilight asked confused. "This is where we found the guy, where we arrested him," I explained, "He's the guy who's controlling my dreams". Twilight looked suprised, "He's the one controlling your dreams? How do you know?" She asked. "It's him," I assured, "His eyes and voice are the same as the black thing in the nightmare". As I finished talking, PBI ponies came running down the street. I was in the lead, followed by the rest of the team. They ran towards the house, and stopped when we reached it. "Forest! You're up!" Sky Savior ordered. Sky Savior was the leader of our team. She was a Unicorn mare with an orange mane and a pink coat. She wasn't very friendly, but she always did her job well. My other self got into position in front of the door, and with a strong buck, broke the door down. I stood to the side as Savior ran inside, then my memory version followed her inside, other police ponies ran in as well. After a minute, I walked out with an unconscious Amber Fury on my back. He was tied with chains, and his horn had a magic blocking ring around it. I remembered that Savior used a stun spell on him, knocked him out cold. A brown mare was escorted out too, she was covered in blood, and she looked terrified. I remembered she was the one who was kidnapped. I turned to Twilight and Rarity, each of them had surprised expressions. "How long ago was this?" Twilight asked. I shook my head, "This happened a little more than a month ago, I quit immediately after this happened," I said, gesturing to the event happening at the house. "So what do we do now, Twilight?" Rarity asked, sounding worried. Twilight looked blank, so I answered for her. "There's nothing we can do, he's in prison for life," I answered. Too bad Equestria refuses execution as a punishment, that guy so deserved it. "Ok everypony, now we know who it is, we should probably go back to reality," Twilight suggested. "Of course," Rarity answered. I just nodded. Twilight closed her eyes, and her horn started glowing. In a flash of light, we were back in the boutique. Rarity pulled away from me and gave a warm smile, which then shifted to horror as my head fell to the floor with a hard thump. What's going on? I tried to move my legs as I lay on the floor, but I realized I couldn't feel them. I tried to move any muscle in my body, but I couldn't feel anything. "Twilight! What's going on!?" I heard from a panicking Rarity, her voice sounded muffled to me. Oh no! All my senses are dying! Am I dying? Twilight had a surprised expression, but she shook her head, "He's fine," She responded, "Someponies just get really tired after that spell is used, I thought he would be fine, but I guess I was wrong". So I'm just forcefully slipping unconscious? I heard more muffled talking, but it was becoming harder and harder to understand. The sudden desire to sleep arrived, and I decided not to fight it. "Ugh.." I groaned. My poor head.... I opened my eyes, expecting to see the roof of my room, instead I was greeted by a purple roof. I also noticed it was much further away compared to mine. I lifted my head, I was laying on my side on a couch. Weird, I don't have a couch... Wait, where am I!? This room's dark, so it's probably night then. I jumped off the couch, but as I did, my head throbbed with horrible pain. "Agh!" I yelped. I struggled to stand up. Time to get a good look at where I am... I looked around and instantly recognized the inside of the Carousel Boutique. What am I doing here? Hoofsteps were heard from the room above me. Uh oh, Rarity's gonna come down and kick my flank into the ground! I considered the best thing to do. Maybe I should hide? Or run out the door? Before I could act I heard a pony running down the stairs. "Forest?" I heard from Rarity. Ugh, too late. I turned around to face her, "Rarity! It's not what it looks like!" I tried to explain. Rarity walked up to me with confusion on her face. "What do you mean darling?" She asked. I looked at her with a blank stare. How could she be so calm? "Um, I don't know why I'm in here," I said. She looked concerned, "You don't remember what happened earlier today?" She asked. I put a hoof to my chin and thought about it. "Well, I remember going to Applejack's and her giving me a job," I said, kinda thinking out loud, "Then I went home and..." I trailed off. My eyes widened with realization. Memories flooded back into me, I suddenly remembered everything that happened! Rarity put a hoof to her mouth and giggled, "Do you remember now darling?" I put a hoof to my head and massaged it, "Yeah..." I responded, "What happened afterwards?" Rarity smiled, "After you passed out, Twilight levitated you to the couch," She explained, "She said that you would be fine, except for maybe a headache when you wake up". I kept massaging my head. Ugh, damn straight about the headache. "I can get you something for the pain," Rarity offered. "Yes please," I responded. I sat down as Rarity walked away and up the stairs. Hopefully to get some painkillers or something. I looked back at the couch, and I now noticed that there was a blanket sitting there. After a couple seconds, Rarity came back levitating two pills and a glass of water. "Here you go," She said. I held out both of my hooves, and she levitated the pills and water onto each. "Thanks," I responded. I placed the pills into my mouth and took a mouthful of water, swallowing the pills. I then proceeded to gulp down the rest of the water thirstily. I think the water helped my headache a little, but the pills probably won't take action straight away. She levitated the glass again and sent it down on a coffee table nearby. "What time is it?" I asked, my voice tired. Rarity smiled, "It's only eight-thirty, you've been asleep for about four hours". I looked around, "Hey, where's Sweetie Belle?" I asked. I expected her to run down and greet me. Rarity shook her head and smiled, "Sweetie lives at our parent's house," she explained, "But she stays here frequently, and has a room upstairs". I smiled warmly, "Thanks for, y'know, not kicking me out," I thanked her. She scoffed at me, "Now why would I kick you out? We're friends, Forest," She said. I gave a quiet chuckle, and realized that it was my time to leave, "Goodnight Rare," I said. She hesitated, then smiled, "Goodnight Forest". I nodded and stood up again. The first step I took was wobbly and weak. Jeez, that dream thing took a lot out of me. I took another step and crashed down onto the ground with a hard thud, and lay there for what seemed like a long time. Rarity gasped and ran up next to me, helping me to my hooves. "Forest! That's it, you're staying here tonight!" She ordered. I shook my head, "No, I don't-" I tried to refuse. "Nonsense!" She exclaimed, "You can't even walk Forest!" Rarity held a very serious expression, which made me flinch. I sighed, "Fine," I gave in. There's that word again, 'Fine'. Rarity looked satisfied, and leaned against me as we walked over to the couch. I lay down on the couch, suddenly feeling the tiredness again. I turned my head to Rarity, "Thanks Rare," I said tiredly. She smiled and walked to the stairs again. Going up to her room, I presume. I lay on the couch again, and closed my eyes. Just wanting to go to sleep. My eyes opened slowly, and adjusted to the light of the room. I looked around in confusion at the room I was in, before I remembered a second later about everything that happened last night. I felt most of my strength had come back from a good night's sleep. The room was bright, and light shined in through the windows. I'm gonna take a guess and say that it's around seven in the morning. I decided that I shouldn't stay, and I jumped of the couch. I stretched and felt my remaining strength return with a little muscle movement. I folded up the blanket I used and left it on her couch. Walking quietly, to avoid waking Rarity up, I moved to the door. As I opened the door, the bell on top rang rather loudly. Oops. I waited anxiously for any noise coming from upstairs, but I heard nothing, so I assumed I was safe. Closing the door as quietly as I could, I walked outside and looked around. My eyes widened in surprise as I realized Sweetie Belle, and two middle-aged ponies were staring at me in confusion. One a stallion and the other a mare. Oh crap! These would be Rarity's parents! And here I am, a random stranger leaving her shop at seven in the morning! The stallion narrowed his eyes at me, "HEY! What are you doing in my daughter's house!?" He shouted angrily at me. His voice was intimidating, and so was his appearance. Before I could defend myself, Sweetie Belle ran up to me and waved her hooves defensively at her parents. "No!" She exclaimed, "This is Forest!" The stallion looked confused, "Forest?" he asked. The mare looked at me with confusion as well. "Yes! He's the stallion who saved my life," Sweetie Belle defended me. The two ponies walked up closer to me, as they did, I got a better look at them. The stallion was a few inches taller than me, and probably close to twice my weight. The mare was an average sized mare with a pink coat, her purple mane was styled in a way which gave her maybe an extra foot in height. "You're the stallion who fought all the timberwolves?" The mare asked. "Um.." I hesitated, "Yeah" The mare reached forward and gave me tight hug, "Oh thank you for savin' my little baby!" She exclaimed. I just took the hug awkwardly. "Hey! I'm not a baby, I'm eleven years old mom!" Sweetie Belle declared, sounding annoyed. The mare let go of me and backed up towards her husband. Before anypony could say anything else, we were interupted by the voice of an angry mare. "What in Celestia's name is going on out here!?" Rarity shouted. Now I am the only pony in the conversation who hasn't shouted their head off yet. Rarity walked out of the shop with an irritated look, luckily I don't think it's directed at me. "Does everypony have to scream? It's seven in the morning, for Celestia's sake," Rarity said. "Sorry honey," The mare apoligized, before smiling gleefully "Why didn't you tell us you had a boyfriend?" Wait, what? They think we're a couple? Then again I was leaving her house at seven in the morning so... Rarity's cheeks went bright crimson in embarrassment. But I objected before she had the chance to. "No, we're not boyfriend and girlfriend, we're just friends" I announced, giving a nervous chuckle afterwards. I was suprised by how calm I was. Rarity's Mom looked confused, "What are you doing here then?" She asked, titling her head. I gave another chuckle, not nervous this time, "That's a funny story," I started, "We were in the shop yesterday afternoon, and Twilight practised a spell on me. But it accidently knocked me out cold" The mare looked suprised, but I continued. "Anyway, your daughter was kind enough to let me sleep inside the shop," I explained. The stallion smiled proudly, "That's how we raised her! To always be generous, she's not the Element of Generosity for nothin'!" He beamed. I noticed that both of her parents had country accents, much different to Rarity's rich and elegant accent. I wonder where she developed this love of fashion, if both of her parents were country ponies! Rarity smiled at me happily, and I smiled back. I noticed that everything I said had technically been the truth. Rarity turned to her parents, "What are you two doing here?" She asked. "Just dropping Sweetie off," The stallion said. The mare's eyes lit up, and she turned to me, "Oh! Sorry, you don't know our names!" She suddenly realized, "I'm Cookie Crumbles, and my husband here is Hondo Flanks" "Nice to meet you both," I responded. "Ok, we better go then!" Hondo announced, "See you all later!" Cookie turned to Sweetie with a stern look, "You be good for Rarity, alright?" She ordered. Sweetie Belle scoffed, "When am I not good?" She asked. Rarity grinned, "Well, there was that time when you all pretended to be Gabby Gums and write gossip about everypony," She pointed out. I stared in suprise at Sweetie Belle. Really? That is something I never expected her to do! My mind suddenly went back to a conversation we had two days ago. We were at the party at Twilights castle, and I told her that Spike's crush on Rarity is nopony elses business. Maybe that conversation brought back memories. Sweetie Belle looked embarassed, "Hey! We all apoligized for that," She defended. Rarity smiled warmly at her sister, "I know, and I'm so proud of you for doing it," Rarity said warmly to her sister, making Sweetie Belle smile with happiness. "Okay then!" Cookie interupted, "Goodbye to you two! Uh, I mean three!" They started walking away together, husband and wife. I looked at them with happiness. After I get a little older I hope to get married, and to have kids would be amazing. If they come out as half as nice as Sweetie Belle, then that would make me eternally happy. "Oh Forest!" Sweetie Belle tried to get my attention, making me look down at her with suprise, "Did Apple Bloom or Scootaloo tell you about the school thing?" "Yeah," I answered. Sweetie Belle's eyes widened, "And did you say yes?" She asked anxiously. I sighed, "I don't really want to, but if your teacher wants it, then I'm fine with it," I responded. Rarity looked at me confused, "What-" she started before she was interupted by Sweetie Belle's high pitched, happy squeal. "Yes, thank you!" She said, "We walk to school at eight O'clock, and class starts at eight-thirty" "Okay, I'll come here at eight and walk you to school," I offered. "Ahem," Rarity interupted, drawing my attention to her, "What exactly are you two talking about?" I turned to Sweetie Belle, "You didn't tell her?" I asked. Sweetie Belle looked at Rarity, "Remember what I said yesterday?" She asked, "We have to tell a story in front of the class, and bring in something to do with the story" Rarity looked at me for a second and then looked at Sweetie again. "So you're taking Forest, and telling the story of the Timberwolves?" She asked. Sweetie looked suprised, "Actually, yeah," She answered. "Hey um, I'm gonna go home and get some breakfast," I interupted, "That muffin I had the other day was the last decent meal I've had". I walked away without bothering to hear the response. I realized suddenly how hungry I was, I wasn't lying about the muffin thing. Some food would probably do me some good. "Hiya Forest! What are you doing?" Pinkie asked in her usual hyperactive voice. "Um, going home and getting breakfast," I answered. "Y'know there are many places around here you can buy breakfast, I can show you them!" she offered. I thought about it. I don't really have much food at home, but I have to go home anyways. I shook my head, "No thanks Pinkie," I declined, "I have to go home, I'll just get some food there". Pinkie looked disappointed for a split second, but then went back to a happy expression, "Okie dokie lokie!" she said, "But I want to see you around later, okay?" I nodded, and Pinkie smiled happily. "Seeya later Forest!" she said. Then she started literally bouncing away from me. I will never understand how she does that... I shook it off and kept walking in the direction of the hotel. As soon as I arrived, I took if the bandages around my leg and took a cold shower. I usually have cold showers, because the cold water always jolts you awake. After something decent to eat, I lay on my bed, waiting for something to happen. Time? I looked at the clock on the wall, seven-fifteen. Maybe I should have taken Pinkie's offer on getting some breakfast. Ten minutes of laying on the bed silently, I decided to go for a walk. I walked around one of the less busy parts of town. There were no shops, just a few houses here and there. "Forest?" I heard in a quiet, shy voice. I instantly knew who it was. I turned around, and standing there was Fluttershy. I wasn't exactly thrilled to see her. Last time we met, she looked at me like I was the scariest thing in the whole world. I just decided right then that we weren't able to be friends. "Hey," I greeted in a flat voice. "Um," she hesitated, "I'm sorry". "For?" I asked. I could take a guess. She sighed, "I'm sorry for being mean," she apoligized. "Mean?" I asked confused, "You weren't mean Fluttershy" She looked sad, "No, I was mean," she insisted, "You saved Sweetie Belle's life, but I was scared of you" I didn't really want to talk with her, and I had a feeling that she didn't want to talk to me either. "You're forgiven Fluttershy, I don't expect you to be friends with me," I said. Then I started walking away from her, but she followed me. She ran up to my side, and looked at me with alarm, "No! I want to be friends with you," she assured me, "Tell me what I can do for us to be friends" I was suprised by how serious she was taking this. Hurting somepony's feelings must really tear her up inside. Then again, she is the Element of Kindness. I sighed, and just decided to be honest, "I don't want you to be scared of me, know that I will never hurt you," I requested. "Is that it?" She asked, obviously expecting me to ask something more of her. I nodded, "That's all I want," I said, "Listen, um, I've gotta go somewhere, I'll see you later". She looked suprised, "Um, o-okay," she said stumbled. I turned and walked in the direction of the boutique. Will my words stick with her? Or will she go back to being terrified of me by tommorow? Only time will tell.
Chapter 4I knocked on the door, "It's Forest!" I announced. I gave a start as the door suddenly opened, and I relaxed when Sweetie Belle stood there. "Hey Forest!" Sweetie Belle greeted happily. I smiled at her enthusiasm. Rarity appeared behind her sister and gave me a smile, "You're early Forest," Rarity commented. I smiled, "Only ten minutes, and I think it's best to be a little early," I answered. Better to be early than late. Wait, I've said that before. Rarity smiled, "Do you wish to come inside? You still have more than half an hour before school starts," Rarity asked politely. "Uh, sure," I answered. They moved away from the door and I walked in. I followed Rarity to the couch, while Sweetie Belle ran up the stairs. We sat down in silence for a couple seconds, before Rarity turned to me. "I apoligize for my parents this morning, they didn't know who you were," she apoligized. I chuckled, "No, it's fine, they probably thought I was a burglar or something," I assured her, "I'm lucky Sweetie Belle was there, or your dad might have smashed my head into the dirt". She giggled, "They are actually very..." she tried to find the word, "Laidback". I smiled, not really knowing what to say in response. I don't think I've ever seen Rarity worked up before, so I can't compare her to her parents reaction. "Sweetie's pretty excited about this school thing, isn't she?" I commented. Rarity nodded, "Yes, she wants to tell the whole school about how you saved her," she confirmed. I sighed, "I don't really want to, I don't like being the center of attention," I confessed, "Hopefully they will do all the talking". Rarity smiled, but didn't respond. She likely ran out of things to talk about as well. We sat there for a awkward couple of seconds before Sweetie Belle came back down. She ran down the stairs, with small saddlebags attached. Her bags were white, and had a purple musical note attached for the latch. Sweetie Belle came over to us and placed herself on the floor, waiting with wide eyes, and she had a huge grin on her face. I smiled at her and jumped off the couch, "I take it you're ready to go?" I asked. Sweetie Belle simply nodded in response. I turned to Rarity, "Seeya Rare," I said. She smiled, "Farewell," she responded. Sweetie Belle and I walked over to the door and left the building. Once we were outside, I turned to Sweetie, "You want me to carry those for you?" I asked. She hesitated, "Well, Rarity has told me that when a gentlepony offers to carry something, you're supposed to accept," she said, taking off the saddlebags with a hoof before lifting them up to me. I nodded and took the saddlebags in my mouth. They weren't heavy at all. She smiled and started walking, and I ran up to her and walked beside her, "Hey Sweetie Belle?" I asked. She turned to me with a curious face, "Yes?" "What were you doing in the Everfree Forest that day I found you?" I asked, "I just realized that nopony ever told me". She looked a little sad, as if it brought back painful memories, "Well, we wanted to go ice skating in the lake," she explained, "But it wasn't frozen enough, the ice was really thin. And then Apple Bloom told us about a lake in the Everfree, so we went to go ice skating there". I didn't say anything, so she continued, "Well, when we were on the ice, it started to crack," she reported, "Then I, well, fell in", Sweetie added with a sad expression, but she continued, "I got out and I was freezing, we all tried to run back for help, but I couldn't run," she said, "The other two ran away thinking I was behind them, but I got lost. I ended up just falling asleep in the snow, and then you found me". I nodded, "Okay, you don't have to tell me anything else, Sweetie," I told her, She gave a weak smile and looked forward again, as did I. Thank Celestia that I was there, if I wasn't Sweetie Belle might have never woken up... Sweetie and I walked for a couple minutes, and eventually reached an path that had woodland on both sides, "The school's close now," Sweetie Belle reported. "Hey! Wait up!" I heard from behind me. Sweetie and I turned around instantly, to see Apple Bloom and Scootaloo came sprinting towards us. "You came, Forest!" Scootaloo announced excitedly. I just nodded, not really keen to talk while holding the bag in my mouth. For the first time, I noticed a red stallion walk up behind the two. He was larger than me, similiar in size to Rarity's Dad. I suddenly remembered what Applejack said, "Big Mac?" I asked. He looked suprised, so that means I was probably right. Apple Bloom looked confused, "You know each other?" she asked. I shook my head, "No, but Applejack mentioned him yesterday," I answered with a mouthful of saddlebag strap. Big Mac nodded, "Eeyup," he said, "You're Forest?" I nodded, "Yep," I answered. "Applejack told all of us that you got the job, and she said you were pretty good at buckin'!" Apple Bloom announced. "Uh, thanks," I said, feeling slightly self-concious. Praise was something I took poorly, as I constantly put myself down. Years of depression and suicidal thoughts were to thank for that. Sweetie Belle chuckled, "C'mon, lets go to school!" she announced, and started walking down the path again. I turned and followed her, and everypony else followed as well. I chose to walk next to Sweetie Belle, and Apple Bloom and Scootaloo ran up next to her. Big Mac followed behind us. Eventually, the forest on both sides of the road cleared, and I could see a medium sized building at the end of the road. The building was made up of mostly red, and I could see a bell on top. A flagpole sat to the right, and a sign with a picture of a book sat to the left. I noticed as we got closer I noticed a mare standing to the right of the door. As soon as we got into talking distance, the mare spoke up, "Hello girls!" She greeted. The three fillies walked up to her and smiled, "Hello Miss Cheerilie!" The said in synchronization. That greeting was probably repeated and rehearsed every school day. Cheerilie turned her gaze around and let out a pleasant giggle, "Hello Big Mac," she greeted. Big Mac stepped forward and smiled, "Howdy Miss Cheerilie," he responded. The two seemed really happy with each other. Good friends? Or something more? Cheerilie looked past Big Mac and gave me a friendly smile, "And you're Forest I presume?" She asked politely. "Yep," I said, still holding the bags, "Nice to meet you". "Miss Cheerilee?" Scootaloo asked, getting the teacher's attention, "Can we go play now?" She requested. Cheerilee nodded, and the three fillies ran around the left side of the building. I now noticed that there was an enormous playground behind the building, complete with impressive slides and bridges. It looked like it was only built recently. Cheerilee turned to us and smiled, "Would you like to stay for a minute Big Mac?" she asked. Big Mac shook his head, "Sorry, got work to do," he declined. Big Mac seemed to speak with very little emotion or interest, and I got the feeling that talking was not something he did often. Cheerilee nodded, "I understand," she said, before turning her gaze to me, "Forest, if I may talk to you for a minute". I nodded, but Big Mac looked confused. "Bout' what?" he asked. Cheerilee smiled at him, "About the assignment," she explained, "Didn't Apple Bloom tell you?" Big Mac looked like he realized something. "Eeyup, somethin' about tellin' a story," he said. Cheerilee nodded, "Sweetie Belle wants to tell a story about Forest, and brought him in to explain," Cheerilee explained. Big Mac nodded, "Okay, well if they're safe, then I'm happy," he said, then started walking away, "See you ponies later". "Bye Big Mac!" Cheerilee called out after him. After he left, Cheerilee turned to me and gave a polite smile, "Follow me please," she requested. She started walk around the building in the same direction the fillies did, and I followed her. The Cutie Mark Crusaders were playing on the massive playground equipment, squealing in delight as they did. Other fillies and colts were running around too. Cheerilee sat down next to the building, facing towards the playground, She gestured with a hoof to sit down next to her. I did as she wanted and sat down, with a meter's space inbetween us. "So Forest, it's nice to meet you," she said, "I'm Cheerilee". I nodded, "Uh, nice to meet you too," I responded. She smiled politely, "So you know why you're here," she stated, "There is an assignment where they have to tell a story, and bring in something to do with the story, Sweetie told me about the Timberwolves, and I suggested that she could bring you in," she explained. "Yeah, she seems pretty keen," I commented. "She is," Cheerilee answered, "What you did was fairly heroic," she complimented, giving a warm smile. "No," I said, shaking my head, "I was just in the right place in the right time. If anypony was in the same position, they would have done the same thing". I suddenly noticed something heading straight for Cheerilee's head. A ball? I stuck out a foreleg in front of Cheerilee's face. Cheerilee looked startled as I did. The ball hit my leg a second later, and bounced away. "Soccer ball," I pointed out bluntly to Cheerilee, who was still trying to process what was happening. "Miss Cheerilie! I'm so sorry!" I heard from a colt. I looked forward, standing there was a very small colt, smaller in size to anypony I've ever seen. He had a spiky brown mane, and his coat was white, with brown patches across it. The colt had a look of horror on his face. I put my hoof back down, and Cheerilie gave the tiny colt a smile, "It's fine Pipsqueak, I know it was an accident," she assured him. I stiffened a little. Did Cheerilee just call him a pipsqueak? What kind of teacher makes fun of their student like that!? The colt didn't mind though, "Thank you Cheerilee," he said, smiling again. He then gave me a quizical look for a second, before running over to the soccerball. "Thank you Forest... um, you just saved my face from being smashed," she said nervously. I turned to her, my eyes slightly narrow, "Did you just call that colt a pipsqueak?" I asked, struggling to keep my voice neutral. Her expression held slight panic, "No, no," she assured, "His name is Pipsqueak, but everypony calls him Pip". I looked away from her, and calmed down. Ugh, I just jumped to conclusions then, "Sorry," I apoligized, "I thought you just insulted one of your students". She looked relieved, "No, it's fine," she said, "He's from Trottingham, I assume they call their children strange names there," she added jokingly. I gave a light chuckle, but didn't respond. What kind of name is Pipsqueak? "So, after I do the story thing, I'm free to go?" I asked. She nodded, "I would prefer if you waited till recess to leave, but yes," she responded. I nodded again, and waited for something to happen. The bell for class had rang, and all of the colts and fillies ran inside. Cheerilee had asked around for anypony who was ready to present their story, and Sweetie Belle naturally put her hand straight up. After a quick introduction, Sweetie Belle told the story of how I saved her life. Although I wasn't really listening, I was too busy focusing on the seconds until I could leave. Eventually, my wish had been granted, and the bell for recess rang. I now walked away from the schoolhouse, intent on returning home. A few minutes later and I lay on my bed, looking up at the roof. The suicidal thoughts started coming back. What would happen if I just did it? How would it affect the ponies around me? What had caused my depression? Easy answer, basically my life turned to shit immediately following my dad's death. I had to move to a new location, with new parents. I had almost no friends during my younger years, as I was really quite all the time. I spent most of my free time alone in the woods, training, surviving, often just enjoying the scenery. I carried the depression into my older years, which had started to result in suicidal thoughts. The desire to just end my life, feeling like I was worthless and stupid. The police job had helped a little bit, as I felt like I was actually helping ponies, but they came back eventually. What would happen if I killed myself? If I did it back in Manehatten then nopony would care, but if I did it here, if I did it now, ponies would care. I do have ponies who care about me, Amber Fury is wrong. Now, what will I do for the rest of the day? Talk to Rarity? No, she's probably sick of me by now, we've seen each other everyday. Maybe I should go to Sweet Apple Acres and work, that would give me something to do. I suddenly jumped when there was a knock at the door, I just froze and stared at the door for a second. Who would visit me? I ran to the door and opened it. I stared in confusion as Applejack stood outside the door, "Um, hi," I said, no small amount of suprise in my voice. "Howdy Forest," Applejack responded, she had a friendly smile on her face, which confused me more, "I came here to ask ya somethin". I nodded, "Sure, what?" I said. "We need as many ponies as possible ta help for Winter Wrap-Up," she explained, "It starts today, and we need your help to clean up the snow". My face went completely blank, "Winter Wrap-Up?" I asked. Now she looked confused, "Yeah? Y'know, cleaning up the snow, bringin' out the animals, stuff like that," She said. My face went up in realization, "Right!" I exclaimed in realization, "I forgot, here in Ponyville you have to do that by hoof," I added. Back in Manehatten, they use magic to clean up the snow, but here in Ponyville it is tradition to clean up without the use of magic. She nodded, "Eeyup, and you're part of the land team, clearin' up the snow on the ground," she declared. "Sure," I agreed, stepping outside and closing the door, "Let's go". She smiled and turned around, and started walking. I sped up and walked next to her, and we left the hotel and walked in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres. As we walked I turned my head to Applejack, "Hey, um could you explain the apple bucking job a bit more?" I asked. She turned to me with a confused expression, "What do ya mean?" she asked. I looked forward, "Well, do you keep the barn unlocked? And what happens if you're not there? Who do I report to?" I questioned. "Report?" She repeated with a confused expression. I chuckled, "Sorry, I'm still using PBI talk," I said, "Anyways, what if I want to work tommorrow? What do I do?" She thought about it, then turned to me, "Sorry, I guess I didn't explain it very well," she apoligized, "Well, ya can go up to the barn and get a cart, and go down to the eastern orchard. Make sure not to buck anymore than three hundred apples a day. Then bring the cart to the barn and leave it there, I'll pay you the next time I see ya". I nodded. It sound like a good job for a year at the most, but I need a more permanent job. I looked at her, "I'm gonna be honest Applejack, this job could last me a couple months, but I think I need to get a more permanent job," I confessed, "This is your family's apple farm, and I'm probably intruding. So... do you know of any other jobs in Ponyville?" I asked. She looked at me with suprise, "You're pretty honest," she commented. I looked away and didn't answer. Oops, I think I offended her. "Anyway, I can't think of anything on the top of my head. I'd ask Rarity or somepony else," she suggested. I nodded, "I appreciate you giving me the job, It's just... I want to start a new life here, and this job is your life, not mine," I said. She nodded, and then perked up, "Oh, ah forgot ta tell ya, but me, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and the fillies were goin' campin' this weekend to celebrate the beginnin' of Spring," she mentioned, "You mentioned how much ya like the outdoors, so would you like to come?". My mouth opened in a smile, and I looked at her in excitement, "Really!? You trust me enough?" I asked excitedly. She snickered at my excitement, "Yeah, besides, Rainbow Dash said that she could handle ya if you step out of line," she said with a humorous smile. I smiled back, "I'd love to come, I love camping," I declared. Applejack smiled and looked forward again, I mirrored her. After a minute, she turned to the right and gestured with a hoof, "Everypony else is over here," she announced. We walked over in the direction, and I saw various stallions and mares pulling around green plows. The dirt looked brown, and I can presume that the fields were going to be used for vegetation. Applejack nudged my shoulder, and I turned to face her. "See, what we do here is we clear all the snow from the fields, then we get to work on planting the produce," she explained, "We only really need to clear the snow on the crop fields, the sun and warm weather usually melt the rest of the snow". I nodded, and Applejack walked over to a bunch of wooden boxes. Sitting on top of the boxes sat various bags, labeled with different crop foods. Applejack walked back with a green jacket, and held it out to me with a hoof. I used my teeth and grabbed the jacket, and stood on my hind legs to slip the jacket on. Applejack gave me a nod of approval, then gestured over to the field, "Swap over with Noteworthy," she ordered, "He's the blue stallion, and he's been pulling for a while," she informed me. I nodded and headed towards the other ponies. There were various ponies pulling the plows, and I believe that they were all Earth ponies. It makes sense that this would be an Earth pony only job. I caught sight of a blue stallion pulling on one of the plows, so I walked over to him, "Noteworthy?" I asked, getting his attention. He looked at me with a confused expression, "Yeah, who are you?" he asked. Beads of sweat were dripping down his coat. Dang! He must've been working a while. "Forest," I answered, "Applejack said to swap over, give you a bit of a break". He chuckled, "Well, you won't get much protest from me," he said, "You know how to work it?" He asked. I tilted my head, "Uh, you push it up and down the field?" I suggested. He nodded, "Yeah, um, sorry, that was a dumb question," he apoligized as he got out of the machine. I noticed now that his cutie mark were two musical notes. "You play an instrument?" I asked politely. He nodded, "Been playing piano, guitar and drums for years," he answered, and then looked at me curiously, "Do you?" I nodded, "I've been playing guitar for a couple years," I answered. His ears perked up, "Really? I don't know many other ponies who play an instrument," he said, "We should play together sometime". I smiled, "Sounds nice," I answered, "Anyway, you better go take a break". Noteworthy nodded, "Seeya later," he said, and started walking away. I turned to the plow that Noteworthy just used. Well, better get to work. A couple field later, I returned to Applejack, sweating, but not tired. I had been pulling on that thing for a couple hours. "Anymore fields?" I asked. She shook her head, "Nope, that's all the fields that need to be cleared," she answered, "All that's left is to plant the crops" I nodded, "Um, I don't know much about planting food," I said. She smiled, "It's not your job to plant them," she said, "That's Caramel's job". Caramel? Meh. I nodded, "So anything else I can do?" I asked. She put a hoof to her chin, "Ah can't think of anythin," she said, "Winter Wrap-Up only usually takes a day or two". I nodded, and then realized there's something else I should ask. "Hey, what day are we going camping? And where?" I asked. Applejack looked suprised, "Um, Winsome falls," she said, "We've been there before, but we decided to go again," she noted. I nodded, "The day?" I asked. "Friday afternoon, we can meet up at the edge of the woods," she answered, "Do you know where the woods are?" she asked, "Not the Everfree, the woods we're going to are further away than that," she added. I shook my head, "I'll just walk with Rarity or something," I answered. She nodded, "Okay, you should tell her later," she suggested, "You can't right now because she's with the animal team". "Right, okay, so..." I trailed off. "You should probably stay for a little longer," Applejack suggested, "We might need your help". I nodded, "Of course," I agreed. Turns out they did need my help, Caramel hurt his leg and I ended up pulling around the... seed planting thingy. I didn't bother to ask Applejack about the name. By the time I was finished, it was around five in the afternoon, and all of us were standing in a group. I got a few curious looks from some ponies, most of the ponies in town don't know me. "Good job everypony!" Applejack announced, "Winter Wrap-Up is finished, and Spring is now here," she declared. There were happy talking inbetween everypony, but I stayed silent, not really having anypony to talk to. Applejack and Noteworthy were the only ponies here I knew, and I met Noteworthy only a couple hours ago. Eventually ponies started walking down the dirt road in the direction of Ponyville. I stayed back a little longer, instead admiring the view of the sun starting to set. Celestia's pride and joy could be beautiful sometimes. Random thoughts started going through my head as I watched the sunset. How strong is my friendship with these ponies? Do I really mean much to them? Or am I just the same as everypony else? "Hey, you alright?" I heard Applejack say from behind me. "Just enjoying the view," I answered, not shifting my gaze in the slightest. I heard Applejack walk up next to me and sit down, turning to admire the sunset as well. "Y'know, this last couple of days have been real quiet," she commented, "Usually by now we'd have parasprites invading or somethin' else". I stayed silent, intent on listening to her. "Are you sure you're alright?" She asked, concerned again. "I'm fine, trust me," I assured, "How come Rarity's coming camping? She doesn't seem like the type to do something like that," I noted. Applejack chuckled, "No, she's not a fan, but she had a good time last time she came camping," she answered, "Besides, she's the one who suggested that you come camping. If I didn't know any better, I'd say she has a crush on you". I stayed silent, not that I had anything to say. I knew she was joking, but it still made me think, "Anyways, I better go," I said, and I got to my hooves, "Seeya Applejack". She nodded, "You can call me AJ if you want, all of my friends do," she informed me. I nodded, and started walking away. I was aware of her gaze on me as I did, but I didn't look back. Now the wind was warm as it brushed through my fur, instead of the cold breeze of winter. I walked in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres, hoping to buck some apples, not because I needed money, rather I needed something to do. I walked to the large barn that sat at the end of the path, and opened the unlocked door of the barn and walked inside. Grabbing the largest cart I could, I marched in the east, towards the orchard that Applejack suggested. It was only early, around six in the morning, but I needed something to do. I was bored out of my mind. Ugh, I need a hobby, well apart from guitar. "Forest?" I heard from behind me. Ugh, I don't understand! Whenever I want to be with friends, there's nopony there. But when I want to be by myself, suddenly I'm the most popular pony in the whole damn town. "Hey Apple Bloom," I responded, without bothering to stop walking. She ran up to me and started walking next to me. "You're here early today, what are you doing?" she asked. "I'm going to the eastern orchard, and I'm gonna buck some apples," I answered, my tone flat. She smirked, "What's wrong? You sound cranky," she noted. I shook my head, and put on a fake smile, "No, I'm fine," I lied, "Anyways, did Applejack tell you that I'm coming camping with you?" Apple Bloom smiled, "Yeah! I'm so excited!" she exclaimed, "She said you know a lot about the outdoors". I nodded, "Did she tell you that I used to be a policepony?" I asked, just trying to find something to talk about. Her eyes widened in suprise, "You were?!" She asked. I chuckled at her reaction, "Yep, in Manehatten," I informed. She smiled in awe, "Really!? How many bad guys did you catch?" she asked. I lost my smile, "Not all of them were bad, I remember one pony, she had to steal in order to feed her starving family," I said, "Arresting her was one of the hardest things I've ever had to do". Apple Bloom looked sad, "Then why did you arrest her?" She asked. I looked at her, "She still broke the law," I explained, "It was my job". She nodded in understanding, and I noticed that she was fairly mature for her age, more mature than Sweetie or Scootaloo. We kept walking until we reached the orchard, apple tree rows going back further than I could see. Hoo, better get bucking then. I placed the cart under a tree, and then got into position to buck. I pushed my back hooves into the tree with a splitting thud. The tree shook, and apples fell. Luckily, most fell into the cart. I turned to Apple Bloom, who was looking at me with wide eyes and a smile, "Applejack wasn't lying when she said you could buck," she noted. I had gotten used to apple bucking, and now I could virtually knock out all of the apples in a single buck. Although, I still failed to reach Applejack in experience. I picked up the rest of the apples that sat on the ground, and stuck them in the cart. I noticed that these trees had less apples than the other trees. Maybe fifteen apples lay in the cart. I turned to Apple Bloom, "Haven't you got school?" I asked. She nodded, "Yeah, but you know it doesn't start till eight thirty," she said. I nodded, and moved to the next tree, taking the cart with me. I gave it two bucks and the apples dropped to the ground. "What's Rainbow Dash's personality like?" I asked, "I only spoke to her once, and it wasn't for very long. If I'm camping with her, I'd like to know". Apple Bloom hesitated, "Well...", she said, "She's very loyal to her friends, and cares about them. But..." I tilted my head in confusion. Why is she hesitating so much? "She's kinda cocky," she blurted out. I chuckled, "It's fine Apple Bloom, you don't have to say anything else," I assured her. She frowned, "I like her, but you might feel different," Apple Bloom said. I shook my head, "I guess we'll find out," I answered, before moving to the next tree, and began to buck it. Apple Bloom and I walked back to the barn, I was dragging along the large cart, now filled with many red apples. I noticed that almost all of the apples on the farm were red. Maybe green ones don't sell good? I don't like green apples, so I wouldn't be suprised. "Wait, what were you doing by the barn at this hour?" I asked to Apple Bloom. She looked suprised, "Um, just walking around," she said, "It's the first morning of Spring, and I just wanted to be outside," she explained. I nodded, and looked forward again. "Why are you here so early?" she asked. I turned to her again, "I just wanted something to do, I'm getting bored just sitting around doing nothing," I said. She nodded, "I know what it feels like to be bored, but hopefully camping this weekend will be really fun!" she declared enthusiastically. I smiled. Then I realized that I should probably buy some camping supplies. A hammock, and a tarp would probably work fine. Oh, and a sleeping bag. And some other stuff. "Is there a camping store in town?" I asked Apple Bloom. She nodded, "Yeah, I'd get Pinkie Pie to show ya," she suggested, "She knows everypony in town". "Yeah, I'll have to ask her later," I noted. I haven't really interacted much with Pinkie either, only really at the party. She seemed nice, if slightly oblivious to everypony else. I realized something, "Wait, doesn't Pinkie have a job to do?" I asked. Apple Bloom looked down, "Oh yeah, I forgot about that," she muttured. I chuckled, "It's fine, I'll ask Rarity or somepony else," I said. Now I could see the barn, and we walked towards it. I noticed a shape standing infront of the barn. Applejack? As we got into talking distance, I noticed she had a slightly annoyed expression, "Apple Bloom, ya really shouldn't be walkin around this early on a school day," she scolded. Apple Bloom rolled her eyes, "I'm fine, still got plenty o' time before school even starts," she defended herself. Applejack looked at her sister a second before sighing, she then looked at me, "How many apples?" she asked. "One-hundred and three," I answered. Applejack nodded, and walked into the barn. I followed her in, and so did Apple Bloom. I detached the cart and pushed it over to the back of the room. Thirty bits worth of apples sat inside. Is thirty too much? Or not enough? Applejack came out from behind me, and I looked at her curiously. Using a hoof, she held out a small sack, "Here's your pay," she announced. I nodded and lifted out a hoof. She gave the sack to me and I pulled my hoof back, "Hey Applejack, is thirty too much? I'd be fine if you paid me less," I asked. Applejack shook her head, "Naw, thirty is fine," she assured me. I nodded, and placed the bag in my mouth. "You coming into town today?" I asked politely. She smiled, "O'course, after I finish work here," she answered, "Why?" I shook my head, "No reason, just curious," I answered, "I was just gonna go buck some more trees". She shook her head, "No, that's not necessary, we haven't got anymore orders for apples today," she said. I nodded, "If you want," I agreed. She smiled and walked out of the barn, I followed immediately after. I turned to her once we were outside, "Okay, well, I'll head back to Ponyville now," I said, "See you two later". "Seeya Forest," Apple Bloom said. Applejack gave me a nod. I smiled and headed back to Ponyville. I felt their gazes burn into my skin, and I felt insecure again. I walked into town, which looked pretty busy. Various ponies were walking around, most of whom I didn't recognize. A rich looking mare appeared to be talking to a filly. The filly looked familiar, so I assumed she was friends with one of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. I kept walking around, taking a long walk around town. Hoping to see the camping store nearby. I looked to my left to see two familiar looking mares, "Forest!" Lyra called out in a friendly tone. Bon Bon smiled at me happily. I hesitated, before walking over to them, "Hey," I greeted as friendly as I could. "Hey Forest, how are you doing?" Lyra said. "Good, are you two okay?" I asked. "We are thanks to you," Lyra answered with graditude. Bon Bon didn't say anything, so I assumed she ain't much of a talker. I gave an embarassed chuckle, "I wish you would stop bringing that up, I just did what was right," I said, scratching the back of my neck. Lyra smirked, "If you wish," she said with a grin. "Hey, do either of you know where I can get camping supplies?" I asked. Lyra looked blank, but Bon Bon stepped forward, "I know, we can take you if you want," she offered. I nodded, "Yeah, thanks," I agreed. " Follow me," she ordered, and started walking away. I gave a glance at Lyra, then I marched forward, following Bon Bon. Lyra sped up and walked next to me. After a minute walk, we reached a small building. I noted that we were in the market district of town, and I could imagine this is where a lot of stores are. "In there," Bon Bon pointed to the building. There was a sign above that read, 'Ponyville Outdoor Store'. I breathed a silent sigh of relief, thank Celestia that I found it. I looked down at the sack in my mouth, and realized then that I only had thirty bits. That probably won't be enough. I nodded to Bon Bon, "Thank you so much for showing me," I said, "Um, I'm gonna need to go home and get some more bits." She nodded, and I started backing away, "See you two later," I said. Then I turned around and walked away. I came back a few minutes later with a sack filled with bits. One-hundred and fifty to be exact, not that I expected to spend that much. I walked into the store, and my eyes instantly widened in awe. Various camping equipment decorated the store, tents, sleeping bags, everything anypony would need for camping. I went through a mental list of what I need. A sleeping bag. But should I get a hammock or a tent? Both? I eventually decided on a hammock, and I went around to find one. I found a basic hammock nearby, it could fit two ponies, and was fifteen bits. A steal price. Sleeping bag? Plenty of them laying around in this store, so I grabbed a basic one for twenty bits. I realized that I was going to need a tarp, either in case it rains, or to protect from the wind. Luckily there was one sitting nearby. Ten bits. What about an outdoor towel? You need to get a towel designed for outdoor use, indoor ones are not as effective or quick-drying. I found one for ten bits. I went through everything I held. Hammock, Sleeping bag, Tarp, Towel. Total price of fifty-five bits. I smiled a little, happy that I could get all this stuff for a price that low. A mare stood over behind the counter, eye-balling me curiously. I felt insecure again as she did. I walked over to the counter and nodded to the mare. She smiled politely at me. "Is that all sir?" She asked. I nodded, and started sorting through the bag. I pulled out fifty-five bits, somehow all stacked up on each other. She looked at all the supplies, and gave me a confused expression, "Um, don't you need a tent?" She asked. I shook my head, "No, a tent uses up more space, and isn't really necessary," I explained, "A hammock can be a better choice, because it is smaller, requires no pillow, and keeps you off the ground". I enjoyed explaining it to her, although I thought she would know this, she owns this store after all. She smiled, "Anyways, that'll be fifty-five bits". I nodded and held out the bits to her. She smiled and took them away with her hoof. The mare placed the bits on the counter, and then handed me a large sack. "Thank you, have a nice day!" She said, sounding pretty routine. I smiled and grabbed the bag. Using my hooves to split the opening, I twisted around and felt the supplies slide off my back into the sack. I then grabbed both of the sacks I owned, and flipped the large sack across my back. I gave her a goodbye wave, and walked out of the store.